Thrilling and Instructive Developments

THRILLING

AND •

INSTRUCTIVE DEVELOPMENTS :

EXPERIENCE OF FIFTEEN YEARS

AS ROMAN CATHOLIC CLERGYMAN AND PRIEST.

BY M. B. CZECHOWSKI,

MINISTER OP TEE GOSPEL.

"Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter." Isaiah v. 20.

BOSTON: PUBLISHED FOR THE AUTHOR. 1 8 6 2 . Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1862, BY M. B. CZECHOWSKI, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Distriet of Massachusetts.

Stereotyped and printed by

G. C. BAND Sc AVERY, CORNRILL, BOSTON. INTRODUCTION.

MY design in publishing this humble production is to present to the reader a brief recital of the more promi= nent features of my past experience, observations, and conclusions in my connection with the Roman Catholic sect, for the purpose, in the first place, of self-justification in leaving it ; and, secondly, to induce others to a consideration and examination on this important matter, as well as to show the best way to escape from Popery, and to encourage honest inquirers after truth. The reader will find a simple, unvarnished narration of many facts in my history, showing how I was treated by this " Infallible Church," and also what is its real spirit of inspiration. MICHAEL B. CZECHOWSKI. EDITOR'S PREFACE.

DEAR READERS : — The narrative contained in the following pages will be found, on perusal, all that is claimed for it, —" Thrilling and instructive." Although there have been books published purporting to be an exposure of the crimes of the Roman Catholic clergy, yet, admitting their truth, which we are not in all cases inclined to do, there has been a coarseness in their style almost as offensive as the evils they professed to expose and condemn. In fact, we have looked upon them as "got up " for a sensation, and people have bought them to satisfy a keen appetite for the marvellous and the sensual The present work, we are happy to say, is of a very different kind. The narrator does not indulge either in vituperation, or in that rancor which the proselyte to a new faith frequently shows toward those of his abandoned creed. In becoming a priest, he sought to become a true disciple of Christ ; and, actuated by the purest motives hiffiself, he saw with grief and pain the abuses which grew rank, and were fostered by the highest dignitaries of the " true church ; " and, like Luther, he sought not a separation from, but a remedy for the evils which corrupted, her. Besides, being a true patriot and foe to despotism in every shape, his soul revolted against the unthinking, unquestioning servility and obedience which the priests demanded of their people. Filled with zeal for the accomplishment of reform, Mr. Cze- chowski, through almost unparalleled difficulty, peril, and priva- tion, reached the "Eternal City," where reigned the "Infallible." Here, he thought, by presenting his memorial of abuses, with the suggested remedy, to "Christ's Vicegerent," he would meet with sympathy and comfort. But, alas, for his hopes ! Where he looked for consolation he met neglect and scorn. Where he expected perfection he found the greatest defect, — for purity, corruption ; for the service of God in its sublimity and excellence, he witnessed the greatest charlatanry, tradition, and blasphemy ! He arrived in Rome with delightful anticipations, and departed iv EDITOR'S PREFACE. V

disgusted, and despairing of finding a perfection which did not exist. Passing through nearly all of the perils enumerated by St. Paul, the Abbe Czechowski reached Paris, and, as chaplain, joined " the five hundred" who threw themselves into the breach between unhappy Poland and her oppressors, to be slain or scattered like thousands before, who have bared their breasts to the swords of tyrants. Pursued by even more relentless foes, the Jesuits; Prussia, France, and Belgium closed their hospitality against this advocate of civil and religious freedom, until the broad folds of England's flag, and the Stars and Stripes, waved their shelter and protection over the homeless head of tie noble fugitive. Not only as a narrative of church evils and persecutions is this work interesting, but also in its historical, statistical, and political character. Of the respectability and truth of the writer there are many vouchers, which appear in the appendix ; and as to the merit of this autobiography, we subjoin extracts of commendation from a gentleman of known piety and talent, Rev. W. H. Lord, son of the learned president of Dartmouth College : — MONTPELIER, February bth, 1862. MR. M. B. CzEcnowsxt :— DEAR SIR: Absence from home and engagements at home have prevented me from an earlier notice of the manuscript you left with me. I have read It in part hastily, and in part carefully. It has much literary merit, being exceedingly well written for one who has had so little experience in our language. Its statements of facts, and especially those relating to the monasteries and the French and Italian priesthood, seem almost incredible, and yet they harmonize with other authorities. They are actually appalling, or would be, if they truly represented the morals of the Romish clergy and monks, and were not excep- tional instances of laxity and depravity. Your narrative is certainly remarkable, and, as you truly style it, " thrilling." If published, it must attract great attention, both from its political and religious character. I should predict for it a rapid and large sale. Of the accuracy of your statements it is, of course, impossible for me to judge. They are new to me, and are of such a character as will test your personal credit to the utmost. You will be prepared for that trial. I should be happy to subscribe for a copy of the work when it is published. I am sincerely yours, W. II. LORD. After the above, we deem it but necessary to add, that we are convinced it only needs a perusal to render this work interesting and popular with the Protestant community, and "instructive" to candid readers of opposing creeds. J. F. C. BOSTON, 14TH APRIL, 18112. 1* CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I. My birth, parentage and education —Discipline — First religious impressions — Desire to become a true disciple —Paul Jendrzejewski— His proposition —I consult my parents and receive their disapproval—My distress— Compromise —I sacrifice all for the poor and am ridiculed by the Ulterior —Journey without scrip or money— Arrival at Stopnica Motry'— Ceremony by which I became a Franciscan—My new name and routine of the institution. 13 CHAP TER II. Appointed church treasurer— Jealousy — Effort to ruin my reputation— The lost treasure — My distress — Father and mother arrive—Their offer— Treasure found — Indignation of the Superior — Am restored to trust— Peculiar sensations at secret prayer — I desire to give up all for Christ— Mental depression— Apply to my confessor, who prescribes amusements, and I go back to my old indifference 19 CHAPTER III. I am sent to the monastery of Pinezow, where I am allowed greater liberty— Laxity of order—Pollution and abomination among the priests— Sui- cides —Profligacy of the monks—I and my fellow-students resolve to leave —Write to Aulick, missionary at Smyrna—My companions leave clandestinely— I give the Superior my candid opinion— Am entreated, flattered and persecuted — My dream — Arrival of the Provincial, who investigates my wrongs— He denounces my persecutors and orders my better treatment—His departure —Renewal of my persecutions. 23 CHAPTER IV. Father Marianna' visit —Invites me to join his monastery— Arrival of Eno- zowski, our Superior —I persist in my determination to leave —I am ordered to doff my, ecclesiastical garb — Am destined for the army —I ask permission to visit my parents, and determine to escape—My dan- gerousjourney— Arrive at Przyrow and resume the priestly. habiliments —My new name—Begin my duties — Receive the "four minor orders" • — Am ordained sub-deacon and deacon —Revolt of the monks — I am forced to join them—Their violence—The Superior excommunicates them—More outrages —I am beaten and wounded — Arrival of the Provincial—Determined resistance of the students, who accuse the Su- perior— Compromise — Peace restored. 28 CHAPTER V. I am ordained priest — Return to Przyrow— Appointed Vice Magister — Our new Superior —I visit my parents — Kindness of Lord Mazarki —Bru- tal character of Matuszewski — Chapel of Sancta Anna Thaumaturgia — Group of figures— Tradition concerning them— I make a discovery— Vice and hypocrisy of the priests — Startling convictions — Vietorianus — His cruel persecution by the Superior —I protest, and resign the keys of my office. 34 CHAPTER VI. Narrative of the judicial murder of Sierocinski and his compatriots. 40 CHAPTER VII. Excitement of the priests against Russia —Szczegienny —I join the patriots — We are betrayed, and our leader captured— I take to the woods— Dreadful journey —I find a friend —Resume my flight, and arrive at Am surprised by an agent of Matuszewski — My escape and his rage — I pass the Russian guard, and reach Czerna. 51 vi CONTENTS. vii

CHAPTER VIII. Kainko —Released from his vows, he becomes secretary to the bishop— His liason with the bishop's sister— Their flight and marriage — Poverty — Ele submits to a separation from his wife and children — Subsequent history. IS CHAPTER IX. I pass on to Cracow —Meet my father's market wagons—I am persuaded to visit home, and recross the Vistula — Ingenious ruse to escape the soldiers' vigilance — Arrive at home — Am selected to officiate at my sister's marriage — Presentiment — Timely escape — Father's arrest—Again reach Cracow Resolve to visit Rome. 62 CHAPT.E4 X. • My motives for journeying through Hungary Meet no obstacle in passing the Vistula—Fall in with a company of teamsters on their return from Cracow— They agree to give me a passage — Vigilance of the Austrians — Consultation —Fearful peril, and providential deliverance. CHAPTER XI. The Unito-Greek church — Its origin— Bulls of Gregory I. and Celestin — Wholesale murder of infants — Revocation of the anti-connubial decree— Superior character of the Unito-Greek clergy —Liturgy—Form of administering the Eucharist — I arrive at Xaschau — Visit the Latin bishop — Alwming intelligence —I meet With unexpected sympathy 72 CHAPTER XII. I journey on to Pest—Revolution in Turkey and Slavonia —I write to Posen for protection and employment—Receiving a favorable answer, I return by the way I came— Arrive on the Austrian frontier— Pass the barrier gate— Dreadful journey through the Carpathian Mountains—Arrive at the residence of a Greek Catholic priest — My pitiable condition — I rest a few days, and resume my journey— Arrive at Z— — Meet with L. C. who proposes my return with him to Cracow — We reach Bochnia, and rest— On examining the mountains beyond the Vistula, I descry my father's house —I resolve to visit my parents — L. C. remonstrates —I am determined, and set out —I encounter fresh danger of arrest, but mercifully escape —I reach home—My mother's mental derangement—Her recovery —I leave home for the last time —I pass the barrier gate — Get bewildered— Encounter a soldier—He challenges, and permits me to pass — I reach Pobiednik — Approach the bridge through an orchard — Danger from watch-dogs in the dark — Crawling on my, hands and knees I touch the foot of a sleeping sentinel— I run for it, and reach a place of safety —Proceed to Cracow, where I spend the Christmas... 76 CHAPTER XIII. Theatrical entertainments —I recognize Madame M. at the 'theatre —I visit my, benefactress, who warns me of danger— She furnishes me with money and I escape — Arrive at Piekary— Meet my former Superior, Brzozow- dal — Departfor Siemaniee— Amve at LINE,— Visitthe priest, and accept a situation as chaplain— Treaty between Russia and Prussia—I am ordered to leave Prussia within fourteen days— My dismay and sudden illness— Convalescence, recovery, and final departure from my fatherland. 84 CHAPTER XIV. I anticipate much pleasure from my visit to the Pope — Arrive at Tropan — Bishop Skorkowski— Resume my journey to Olmutz, thence via Brmm to Vienna— Am in custody three days as a fugitive from Russia — The Russian ambassador requests that I be sent back —I meet a friend who intercedes for me — Regain my, liberty, and am allowed to visit the places of note in the city — Tombs of the Hapsburgs — Sepulchre of Napoleon II. — Leave for Bruck — I resolve to prosecute my journey on foot —I pass through Gratz and CIll — Description of the latter place. 89 CHAPTER XV. Austrian and Slavonic hospitality. contrasted— Arrive at Laybach — Anec- dote of the innkeeper — A pious pastor—Resume my, ourney —First might of the Adriatic Sea— Trieste —Magnificent view—Thinking to shorten the way, I but protrdet my journey — Arrive in the city, and put • tip at a hotel — Visit St. Maurice Cathedral. 95 Viii CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XVI. Arrival at Venice— Proceed to the Monastery of St. Francisco di Paolo— St. Mark's Cathedral — Ducal Palace — Church of Santa Maria della Salute. —Island of St. Lazard — Arsenal — Santa Maria Assumption — S. Maria Scula Grande—Church of St. John and St. Paul—Academy of Fine Arts, etc. 100 CHAP TER XVII. Arrive at Padua— Visit the celebrated St. Antonio Monastery —Hospitality of the monks— Visit the church —Its splendor, relics, and traditions— Bacchanalian charcter of the priesthood — My pain and disappointment —Visit the Palace of Justice and Papafova —I return to Venice, where I miss my purse — Go back to Padua to find it—In Venice again. 106 CHAPTER XVIII. Depart for Ancona— Storm in the Adriatic—Our danger — I get under a table, and hold on while the_ gale lasts—Put into Pole.—Resume our voyage and reach Ancona— Visit a Dominican monastery — Mutilated statue of the Pope — Arrive at Loretto—Its famous church — Traditions — Noble devotees—Their abject servility— Cup and saucers, &c., once used by the Virgin Mary. 111 CHAPTER XIX. Arrive at Portioneula— Birthplace of St. Francis— Visit the monastery — " her Porta Chen !" — Traditions — Temptation of St. Francis—He scourges himself unto blood — Miraculous effect— Some account of St. Francis and St. Dominic, and how the former received his live wounds —Also, the origin of the black mantle of the Dominicans 114 • CHAPTER XX. City of Assisi— Multitude of churches — Curious origin—Legend of St. Francis— Description of the combination of churches — Poverty of the St. Franciscan Nunnery — Tradition — Persecution by St. Dominic — I make arrangements to proceed to Rome—Cool effrontery, of a priest— Am compelled to ride beside the driver— Character of the Italian clergy — Preaching versus practice. 118 CHAPTER XXI. Rome —Passports demanded and baggage examined—Enter by the Porta del Popolo — Egyptian obelisk Statue of Neptune— Palace of the American embassy and Protestant church—The Capitol—Castor and Pollux — Monastery of Aracteli — Visit to St. Peter's— Disappointment at first sight—Mary Magdelene — Questionable influence of the picture —Statue of Pius VI. — Bronze Statue of St. Peter—Pope's throne —Op- tical illusions — I begin to appreciate the magnificence of the place— In- comparable mosaic of the transfiguration —Ascend to the cupola— Colos- sal statues of the twelve apostles — The ball of the cupola—Autograph of Alexander of Russia— Magnificent view — Egyptian obelisk —'•!n hoc sign vines!"— Tradition— A swineherd becomes Pope—Feud between Sixtus V. and his cardinals. 123 CHAPTER XXII. I request an audience of the Pope—Friendly warning of a Spanish priest— Description of the monastery and church of Santa Maria D'Aracoli — The Santissimo Bambino—How it was discovered— Its peculiar efficacy —Coffin of St. Helena— Bronze statue of Marcus Aurelius—Visit to the Museum — " The Dying Gladiator "— Statue of Domitian — Of Mar- forM, &c. — Senatorial palace — Prison of St. Peter — Tradition — Peter's chains. 110 CHAPTER XXIII. Arch of Titus— Amphitheatre — Description of the ancient fights with wild beasts— The Appian Way— Monastery of St. Sebastian —, Pontine quo vadia ?" —Extraordinary legend — Valley of Egeria— King Numa Porn- piliue and the nymph —The catacombs — Roman nobles and plebeians. 133 CHAPTER XXIV. St. John Lateran Church — Lateran Palace — The Scala Santa— St. Luke's painting of Christ— Church of the Holy Cross of Jerusalem — Arch of CONTENTS. ix

Claudius— Tomb of M. Virgilius Eurysaces — Church of Santa Maria Maggiore — Statue of the Virgin — Relics— St. Paul's Church —Pyramid of (Jams Cestius — American and English cemetery — Grave of Shelley — Monastery of St. Bartolomeo — Monastery of " Boni Fratres"— Ghet- to, or Jews' quarter. 141 CHAPTER XXV. St. Claudius Monastery—Origin of the Polish Jesuits—Carnality of the priests—My audience with the Pope — Arrival of the Prince Nuncio of King Leopold — I receive the holy benediction and dismissal — I doubt the Pope's infallibility 145 CHAPTER XXVI. I receive a summons from Cardinal Lambruschini— 1 am asked my opinion about a suitable remedy for the abuses in the church—Perceiving I am mocked, I am careful of speech — I receive a proposal to go to Jerusalem —Weighty inducements—Evidence of the flagrant profligacy of the Pope—Hie seraglio—Pius V. and Gregory XVIL — Massacre of the Huguenots — Fiendish rejoicing thereat—Reflections 149 CHAPTER XXVII. Horrible account of a priest's crimes—Rome a hot-bed of infamy—I visit the Pantheon— Christmas in Rome — Ceremonies at St. Peter's 153 CHAPTER XXVIII. Renewal of the proposal to go to Jerusalem—Conflict between worldly honor and a good conscience —I reject the _proposalt and leave Rome for France — My feelings on leaving "The Eternal City" — At Leghorn I am not permitted to land— Arrive at Genoa—Some description of the city — Marseilles — Visit the bishop — Temple of' Diana — St. Mary's Church 157 CHAPTER XXIX. I reach Avignon— Palace of the French Popes— Three infallible and universal monarchs reigning at once! — Institution of the Jesuits—Tombs of John XII. and Benedict XII. - Proceed to Valance — Pius VI.— I reach 'Lons— Visit the cardinal — Danger to the Franciscan robe — I am absolved from wearing it, and become a secular priest—Officiate at St. Mary's Church— Credulity of the inhabitants a source of revenue to the priests — I arrive at Paris—Am courteously received by Prince Czar- toryski and Count Zamojski— Church of St. Vincent a Paulo assigned me 161 CHAPTER XXX. The churches, monasteries, nunneries, hospitals, and prisons of Paris 104 CHAPTER XXXI. Hypocrisy of the Parisian priests— Villany of the pastor of St. Opre —Lust and fiendish murder — He escapes — Proclaimed a martyr, and miracles wrought in his name! — Priest of Lyons— Seduction and murder— He is condemned to hard labor for life — Further account of the sensuality and avarice of the French priests 169 CHAPTER XXXII. • In my grief and perplexity, I consult a Polish friend, who finally advises me to be guided by the Bible alone— I am overjoyed—I revisit Prince Czar- toryski, and express a desire to return to my native land—He recommends me to the notice of Cardinal Prince .De Dippenbrock— I leave Paris—Pass through Strasburg,..Heidelberg, Frankfort, and arrive at Leipaic— Short account of that place — Arrive at Dresden — Reach Bres- lau in Silesia—Commence services at Reichtal— Drunkenness among the people —I begin a temperance movement 173 CHAPTER XXXIII. My mode of procedure —Encouraging success — I reform the schools— Gratitude of parents and children — I excite the jealousy of the German priests—They prefer complaints against me— Commissioners sent to examine charges against me—I am exonerated from blame— Visited by John Rouge— Am invited to join the Reformed German Catholic Church My reasons for refusal 177 X CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XXXI V. Singular dream—Its fulfilment — Secret enemies at work — Massacre of Polish nobles — Cruelty of the house of Hapsburg — Imprisonment of my lather, &c. 182 CHAPTER XXXV. I am arrested —Examination of my house and effects—Distress of my parishioners — Am taken to Namslau jail—My friends follow me —I am sent on to Breslau — Dreadful news— Conducted to the torture-chamber —My examination 186 CHAPTER XXX VI. At midnight I am sent to Posen My sad reflections—Meet with a friend on spy way — Arrival at Posen —" No room in the prison"— Conducted to tae castle — It is also full — Am placed in the Palace of Inquisition — My watch and money taken from me —I get a good supper, and am left for the night— Sounds in the prison — My view from the window — Melan- choly records on the walls—Am removed to a loathsome dungeon— Allowed half an hour each day in the court—My heart lightened to meet some dear friends — "Non coronabitur nisi legitime eertaverit !"— My fellow-prisoners 190 CHAPTER XXX VII. My health declining, I am ordered a change of rooms—My examination— Humanity of 1W. Gerlasse —Departure of M. Knolinski to receive condemnation — Our last adieus I — My severe illness and dreadful suffering —Removal to better quarters — Saradynski — Amelioration of my state— Visit of the prison director — Separation from my friend S. —My dream —I am awoke by the jailer—My second examination —I am proved innocent, and liberated — I leave for Berlin 194 CHAPTER XXXVIII. I arrive in Berlin — Brought before the director, and again imprisoned—I almost despair—My final release—Letter from Reichtal —Hamburg — Receive an invitation to visit London — While there, I receive a pressing cull from Paris—Arrive in Paris—Society for the emancipation of Poland —I am chosen director, &c 199 CHAPTER XXXIX. Revolution of 1848— Proceedings in Paris—I am compelled to mount guard — Am discharged by earnest request— The soldiers express their appreciation of my non-combatant principles— Society of Henry V. declare for the republic—The tri-color —Polish society congratulate the new government, 8w. 204 CHAPTER XL. Important movement for the emancipation of Poland —I enroll my name as chaplain of the band — Sympathy for our cause — The Jesuit Godlewski —His treachery condemnation and escape—We arrive at Strasburg — * Enthusiasm—Battle of Miroslaw — I return to Paris—Polish refugees — I am expelled the city 209 CHAPTER XLI. Am appointed Polish chaplain at Laney —Narrative of Victor Emanuel and the law of Siccardi — The king and his ministers excommunicated — De la Santa Rosa dies without " benefit of clergy "—Victor Emanuel commands the performance of the usual funeral services —Popular contempt for the Archbishop Fransoni — Arrest and banishment of the Archbishop of Turin — Popish consistency redivivus! 214 CHAPTER XLII. I receive invitation to a feast at Laney —I refuse to honor their insulting " toast," and persist in leaving the assembly — My letter to Madame I. De G. of Paris — I tender my resignation to the Polish committee —My marriage—Learn book-binding-1 ani expelled from Belgium—Arrive in London—Am driven by the Jesuits from soy hotel — Wander about the streets at night — We find shelter and protection — Our distress through the evil reports of Ssulczewski and Michalski —I obtain an interview with Lord Dudley Stuart—He orders our free passage to the United States — Arrive in New York 219 CONTENTS.

CHAPTER'fLIII. BIOGRAPHY OF PIUS IX. Origin—Albert Mastai, the combmaker —Emigrates to Sinignglia— His activity in the civil wars under Pius V., Gregory XIIL, Urban VII., and Gregory XIV. —He becomes rich and powerful— Union with the house of Ferretti— Birth of than Maria Mastai Ferretti Sallazzi, afterwards Pio Nono— His temperament and early education— His accomplishments— Amours — Ambition — Physical disability — Disappointed hopes — Dis- suaded from suicide, he becomes director'of an hospital, and is cured of his malady 226 CHAPTER XLIV. BIOGRAPHY or PIUS ix. — continued. He receives hie physician's certificate, and is admitted to the priesthood— Becomes distinguished as a preacher—Returns to Rome — Receives appointment of secretary to the mission to Chili—Ills lack of success as a preacher there compensated for by his reception among the fashionables — He conspires against Muzio— He is brought' back to Rome — Ile refuses a prelacy, but accepts the presidency of St. Michael's Hospital—Is made Archbishop of Spoleto —His violence sad intolerance—Ho is forced to fly —Implicated in the revolution — Complicity with Georgey — Gregory XVI. — Becomes a favorite of the new Pope—He is made cardinal and bishop of Imola—His new mistress—Death of Gregory XVI.— Candidates for the Papacy—Intrigues—Assembling of the cardinals. 234 CHAPTER XLV. BIOGRAPHY OF PIUS IX.— concluded. Cardinal Lambruschini expects Austrian support—First ballot — Secono ballot — Disagreement among the cardinals Absence of the "Holy Spirit!" — Female influence In favor of Mastai— Excitement on the reading of the final vote — How Mastai received his election — The new Pope receives the homage of his subjects—At first, he introduces salutary measures, but soon appears in his true character —He aids Napoleon HE in the destruction of the republic—Plunders his people to cartels his minions— His general character. 243 CHAPTER XLVI. INFALLIBILITY OF THE POPE ILLUSTRATED. Assassination of Lord Traietto — Rage of the Pope — Seizure of Ludovieo — His trial — The Pope revives for him a barbarous punishment— His execution — The true murderer discovered 253

APPENDICES. No. 1. Certificate of priesthood from Bishop Valentine 257 No. 2. Certificate of priesthood from Bishop Tyc 258 No. 3. Certificate of priesthood from Bishop Ferrara, together with a brief of the privileges and duties of the order "Maria del Carmine"— Note to the lame —Rate of sale for indulgences, &c. 259 No. 4. Certificate of character for irreproachable conduct be., from Menzel, Spiegel, Surma, magistrates of Reichtal • also, for priestly character, from Franeiscus Hertel, priest of Reichtfd 264 No. 5. Commendation for Christian conduct from Franciscns Willenborg, pastor or Altona 267 xii CONTENTS.

No. S. Testimony from the church of St. Severin 267 No. 7. Notice from the commissary of police to quit Paris and France — Certifi- cate of character from the Archbishop of Paris ; also, from Hanicle, rector of the parish of St. Severinus 270 No. 8. Certificate of character from Ludovicus, Bishop of Annecy 273 No. 9. Certificates of chaplainship to the Polish Colony of Laney, near Geneva 273 No. 10. Was St. Peter ever in Rome? — Negative argument — Also, Bible proof against the infallibility and supremacy of the Pope 275 No. 11. Mahomet — Hie birth and lineage — Receives the Koran from Gabriel— Neglects his mission•, and receives a second visit from the angel—He preaches Islamism — His converts and his enemies — He erects his first mosque in Medina-al-Naby — Especial orders to his disciples at prayer— He der ats the Koreish caravans, and plunders Damascus — The Koreish take refuge in Mecca, which is taken by Mahomet—He destroys the tribe of Koraidha — Conquers the Mostaleklles and the Jewish tribe of Reihat— Seizes their treasures, and puts Kenana to death— His generous conduct to the chiefs of Koreish — Ile is crowned spiritual and temporal sovereign on the hill Al-Safa— Some of the tenets of Islamism—The Pope and Mahomet 280 No. 12. Excommunication Major 284 No. 13. A true copy of the Plenary Indulgence 286 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS,DEVELOPMENTS.

CHAPTER I.

My birth, parentage and education — Discipline — First religious impressions — Desire to become a true disciple — Paul Jendrze- jewski — His proposition — I consult my parents and receive their disapproval — My distress — Compromise — I sacrifice all for the poor and am ridiculed by the Superior —Journey without scrip or money-- Arrival at Stopnica Monastery— Ceremony by which I became a Franciscan — My new name and routine of the institution. h reference to my birth, I have little to say, further than it was on the 21st of September, A. D. 1818, of honorable parentage, of the ancient Polish house of Czeehowski, near the city of Cracow. My parents were entirely ruined in their worldly prospects by the war between Russia and Napoleon I., in the years 1812-13. In consequence of this, my dear father was under the necessity of making great personal effort to secure an honorable education for me and my sister Juliana Antoinette. I was educa- ted in Cracow ; and in 1835 I received strong impulses to devote my live to the cause of God, produced by 14 FIFTEEN YEARS A. CATHOLIC PRIEST. listening to an eloquent sermon, by a Franciscan priest,* setting forth, in strong language, the great zeal, holy life, and glorious reward of St. Francois, his patron saint. During my early youth, I was under the discipline of priestly confessors ; therefore all my religious impressions were to this effect, viz., —that there was no salvation outside of the Romish Church ; that her priests were holy men of God, and direct descendants of the ancient apostles ! I opened my project to a certain priest, saying that I wished to be numbered among the true disciples of Jesus. He approved my desire, and immediately introduced me to the Provincial, Paul Jendrzejewski, Superior of the Franciscan Reformers' Missionary Society. This gentleman received me with great kindness, and solemnly assured me that my impressions in this matter were from above ; and at once made me the proposition to join myself to a certain monastery, in order to prepare for the priestly office, which I cordially accepted. It had always been my custom to consult my kind parents in everything, and without their advice and consent, to do nothing. I immediately wrote them a letter, informing them of my intentions, and soliciting their consent and holy paternal benediction ; not dreaming of a disapproval, but rather supposing it would give them great joy. How great then was my disap-

*Maximilianus Kozikowski. This man, two years after, for some cause unknown to me, was so miserably persecuted by the priests, that he became crazy and hung himself. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 15 pointment and grief to receive, by return mail, a letter containing not only an utter disapproval of my intention, but an absolute disinheritence of me, if I persisted in my contemplated course. With great alarm and distress, I immediately repaired to the Provincial, and informed him how matters stood. He comforted me by engaging, to act as mediator between my parents and myself ; and eventually, he brought about permission to follow my inclinations, with this understanding however, — " that I must not expect them to assume any responsibility in the case." It was therefore determined that I should leave Cra- cow for Stopnica Monastery ; and was ordered, accordingly, to prepare my baggage. But upon being called on by the priest to know if I were ready for my journey, it was discovered that I had neither baggage or money. Upon inquiry, I stated that I had made a donation of it all to the poor students of the Univer- sity, in accordance to the instructions of Jesus, as set forth in Luke xviii. 22 : "Distribute unto the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come, follow me." This, however, only called forth the ridicule of the Superior ; and I was left to pursue my journey without scrip or money. I arrived in safety at the place of my destination, and, upon the 14th of September, A.D. 1835 (being seventeen years of age), after general confession, absolution, and holy communion, I became a Franciscan, with the following ceremony : The hair is shaven so as to make it represent, as nearly as possible, the crown of 16 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. thorns of our Saviour. The priests then proceed to the great altar of the church with the candidate in the midst. The Superior, assisted by the other priests, first blesses the robe and other appendages, and then clothes the candidate with them, at the same time conferring another name, significant of his having another holy patron in heaven to intercede for him ! by which name he is afterwards addressed and recognized, with the title of " brother." After this, each priest gives a kiss of brotherly love and recognition upon the shaven crown. The now acknowledged brother is conducted to his allotted cell. There he divests himself of his carnal or worldly garments, even to entire destitution, and clothes himself in his sacerdotal robes, which are made of a coarse, rough, woollen material. I took upon me the priestly garments of a Franciscan (strictioris observantice) Monk. The name given to me was Cyprian, so that I was now recognized as Brother Cyprian. I will here give a brief account of the discipline of that institution, as it was imposed on me. Firstly, I was forbidden to even speak to any one of the outside world except in the presence of the Superior. Secondly, I was forbidden even to set a foot outside the common entrance, for one year. Three times every week, on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday evenings, we were required to assemble together, and discipline ourselves by flagellation, near half an hour. Every morning at 4 o'clock, winter and summer, we were required to assemble in the church and sing, in Latin, matins for over THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 17 an hour ; afterwards, to spend half an hour in secret meditation. One half-hour was now devoted in Latin prayer to the Virgin Mary. At half-past six all must be present to hear mass for the convent. Immediately following this, commences what is termed Canonical hours, Prima and Tertia, or psalms singing, and continues one half-hour. This being finished, all proceed to ,breakfast, which is composed of bread, meat, sau- sage, or herrings (according to the day), accompanied with a glass of whiskey or beer. The whiskey portion I conscientiously refused. At half-past eight the bell calls to the School of Ceremonies, &c. At half-past ten all again repair to the church to attend to Canonical hours, Sexta and Nona, for over half an hour. At twelve o'clock, dinner. This is composed of a variety of fresh meats and vegetables, served in a course of dishes from four to eight in number, with a quart of lager beer to each person. After dinner (sometimes, when the Superior is in good humor, he calls 'for the consolation of a glass of good Hydromel wine) exercise and recreation until one o'clock, when the bell summons to silence. for one hour, during which every one is required to be in his cell. From 2 to 3 o'clock amusement and recreation in the garden, as each may choose, either cultivating flowerS, or studying botany, as the taste or inclination may be.* At

* But when this is prevented by rainy weather all resort to the school-room and employ the time in making holy relics, which is done by shaping a very small piece of wood into the form of a cross, in the centre of which a small glass bead is fastened by means of a little holy wax from the candles. It is then wrapped 2* 18 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

3 o'clock all again repair to the church for Vespers and Complins. Directly following this, silence for one half hour, during which each one sits with his head covered with his capuce or hood, occupying himself in reading, praying, or sleeping, as the case may be. The exercises are finally finished by the litany and prayers to the Virgin Mary. At half past five o'clock, supper. This is composed of two or three diiferent dishes and one quart of lager beer to each one. (On festival days one glass of Hungarian wine is added to each person's poltion.) After supper, recreation and amusement until seven o'clock. The exercises of the day are now finished by prayers and flagellation, according to the time of the week. The novices are then shut up in their corridor for the night like prisoners. in paper to be used as follows : On begging expeditions, the fruits of which are depended on by this order for a living, these relies are used by the mendicant priests in the following manner. The people are told to make a hole in the stable floor directly under that part of the cow which gives its daily supply of milk, and de- posite one of these relics in it to cause a plentiful supply of that sort ; and another in a hole in their mangers to prevent derangement of appetite; and two others, one at the top and the other at the bottom of the stable door, to prevent harm frintgatanic influence, and all is safe ! One of these wonderful charms is'clirected to be placed in the nests of the poultry-yard, with the assurance that it will cause an abundant supply of eggs, &c. &c. CHAPTER IL

Appointed church treasurer— Jealousy —Effort to ruin my reputation—The lost treasure —My distress — Father and mother arrive — Their offer — Treasure found — Indignation of the Superior— Am restored to trust— Peculiar sensations at secret prayer—I desire to give up all for Christ—Mental depression —Apply to my confessor, who prescribes amusements, and I go back to my old indifference. IN the second month of my ecclesiastical life, having been so fortunate as to secure the Superior's confidence, I was intrusted with the keys of the church treasury, vestry-room and organ, a privilege not often conferred upon a novice. This circumstance excited the jealousy of the others, which was the cause of much trouble to me, as will be seen in what I am about to relate. A short time after I was intrusted with the keys, having left the vestry -room door unlocked a very short time, upoft returning, I was alarmed and surprised to find a chalice of great value, being the gift of an ancient Polish king, together with a large amount of money, gone from the vestry. As no one outside the building could possibly gain access without being discovered, suspicion must necessarily rest upon the novices, or upon me. I, however, immediately acquainted the Superior with the facts, who at once took possession of the keys, manifesting considerable dis- # 19 20 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. pleasure, but without accusing me of dishonesty. This was not the case however with my brother novices, who seemed to find much satisfaction in tantalizing and accusing me day and night. I was greatly astonished and pained at their diabolical conduct. My trouble was now so great that my flesh wasted away to that degree that I appeared like a living skeleton. I wrote to my dear father, informing him of my distress, and requesting him to come and pay for the missing property. I earnestly prayed to the Lord to help me, and bring to light the truth in the case. I also entered into penance by sleeping on the floor instead of my bed. After two or three weeks spent thus, how great was my joy to hear my dear father's voice at the front entrance inquiring for me. I at once informed the Superior that my father was at the door. He immediately went to receive him, permitting me to attend him. We found both my father and mother, but neither of them knew me at first, —so great was the change that I had experienced, in way of dress, and emaciation of body from distress of mind and sorrow. My father promptly proposed to pay for the missing property ; but the Su- perior, being much embarrassed, and in doubt how to proceed in the matter, requested my parents to tarry for dinner, thus giving himself an opportunity to consult with other priests, and to come to some conclusion. This invitation my father, after some hesitation, concluded to accept. I had now an opportunity for conversation with my dear parents in the presence of the Superior. It so occurred, that, just at this moment, the woman TIIEILLLNG DEVELOPMENTS. 21 from the village, who was in the habit of doing the washing for the church, called for her work. The Superior went to attend to it, requesting me to accompany him. While engaged gathering up the different articles from the place of their usual deposit, what should present itself to view but the missing chalice and the money within it ! 0, how great was my joy, and thankfulness to God ! I fairly danced with delight. The Superior was greatly astonished, and expressed himself fully convinced that a diabolical effort had been made to injure my reputation, and make much trouble in the monastery ; at the same time declaring with great excitement, that if he could discover who had done it, a severe flogging unto blood, shaving his crown, and a banishment from the place, should be the punishment inflicted upon the culprit. Ile now again handed me the keys, telling me to be more careful. I did then, and do still consider the hand of the Lord • was strikingly manifest in my deliverance, just at the. moment when I so much needed it, for the consolation and relief of my dear parents, who had taken so much pabis to assist me, as well as my own comfort and the vindication of my character. A few days after this, as I was engaged in secret prayer, which I loved very much, at the usual time, I seemed to have a spirit of great earnestness come upon me. This was followed by a peculiar humming sound, succeeded by a glow of feeling so delightful as to be altogether beyond description. At the same time my heart appeared heavy as a stone, so as 22 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. to produce a sensation something like suffocation. In connection with this, I experienced great happiness ; and so complete and entire a giving up to the will of my dear Lord Jesus, that I felt ready to suffer and en- dure anything for his sake, even to the giving up of life, if required. Never in my life was I so humble. After praying nearly all night in this happy condition, and sleeping a little towards morning, I went to the confessional to relieve, if possible, my burdened heart. My confessor recommended me to try amusements and recreation in the garden as relief, — evidently not having anything better to offer, — and finally succeeded in so influencing me to give up myself to this course, that I lost my trouble and became as before. ti

CHAPTER III.

I am sent to the monastery of Pinczow, where I am allowed greater liberty — Laxity of order — Pollution and abomination among the priests — Suicides— Profligacy of the monks —1 9,nd my fellow-students resolve to leave—Write to Aulick, missionary at Smyrna— My companions leave clandestinely—I give the Superior my candid opinion—Am entreated, flattered and persecuted — My dream — Arrival of the Provincial, who inves tigates my wrongs — He denounces my persecutors, and orders my better treatment—His departure—Renewal of my persecutions. IN September, 1836, having closed one year of my novitiate or prison life, I was sent to another monastery at the city of Pinczow, in order to go through a course of study in Latin Grammar, Rhetoric, Moral and Mystical Theology, &c. In this place more freedom was allowed me, being permitted occasionally to promenade outside. In the second year of my study we hail very great trouble in the monastery. Our Superior, Anthony Brzozowski, was t singular man. (He is now, if living, in Silesia, Prussia, having left Poland in 1843 in order to escape the power of the Russian Govern- ment.) He was pleasant and agreeable in his personal intercourse, but proud and aristocratic in the first degree. His management was negligent ; in fact he did not spend more than a week in three months at the monastery. We suffered much hunger and cold, being 23 24 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATIIOLIC PRIEST.

left destitute of supplies necessary to our comfort and prosperity during his bad government ; and the conse- quences of lax discipline were everywhere apparent. One priest was discovered proving himself altogether recreant to his trust in the confessional ; others were in the habit of elevating females to their rooms at night, by means of cords. Sodomy was also discovered. The priests were frequently arrested by the police. Abominations with girls, and many other crimes which decency forbids being mentioned, were practised. One priest, before I had come to that place, had been burned to death in a drunken frolic. Another had hanged himself in the pulpit of the church. s Drunkenness, playing of cards, dancing, &c., prevailed. In fact, the influence was so bad throughout the entire arrangement, that the students, there being but five of us, secretly determined to leave the place. In order to carry out this design we wrote to Mans- vetus Aulich, a missionary in Smyrna, Turkey, informing him of our intention, and proposing to join him in his mission to the Slavonian people. After waiting about three months and getting no answer, one of our number suddenly left for parts unknown. A short time after, three more determined to try their chances in the outer world, and accordingly left without ceremony. They invited me to join them ; but having connected myself with the place in a legal manner, J chose to leave it so. I was therefore left alone. At half-past eight, the usual hour for recitations, the bell, which was rung by one of the students, failed to - THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 25

perform its office. The professor, after waiting, acted in the capacity of bell-ringer himself, but no students appearing, he visited their respective rooms, until at, last he came to mine. When I answered the summons he entered and made inquiry for the others. I thereupon informed him that they had left that very morning under cover of a dense fog, and also, that they had tried to induce me to do likewise. I told him plainly that I had determined to leave, but intended to do so legally. I gave as my reason, that I had found the place a school of the devil rather than a school of Cluistianity; and as I had come there with the intention and expectation of serving the Lord, I could not stay any longer. He now made much effort to induce me to change my mind, promising me many privileges and advantages, using also great flattery; . but, after finding it all a failure, he changed his mode of procedure and commenced to persecute me. The Superior being nearly always absent, the other priests were at liberty to do as they pleased. They therefore gave full vent to their diabolical dispositions in inventing every possible way to annoy me. One day after dinner I was made the object of so much abusive and scandalous accusation, that my heart seemed almost broken. I retired to my room ; and after earnest prayer to God for relief, I threw myself on my bed in great distress. After a while, •I fell asleep, and dreamed. Methought thlt I was travelling along a way, having a high mountain on the left, with a beautiful plain and olive trees on the right. A little 3 26 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. way in front of me, as I advanced upward (for the road seemed to ascend along the side of the mountain), appeared a stream of water descending to the plain. Across this stream was a bridge, with a blacksmith's shop near by, and persons at work in it. Beyond this shop, in the distance, appeared our monastery, with a way leading up to it from the bridge. Just as I came in front of the smith's shop, a dog from the mountain furiously attacked me. He was evidently under the influence of that dreadful disease called hydrophobia. I could obtain nothing with which to defend myself, except some small branches from the trees, so that I was in great danger. Just at this juncture I was discovered by the men in the shop, who promptly rushed to the rescue, and with their red-hot irons soon dis- patched the furious animal. At this instant I looked up and saw the carriage of the Provincial, Ioachimus Majewski, crossing the bridge in front of us. Upon coming up, he inquired what was the difficulty, and, when informed how matters stood, gave my deliverers a reward, took me into his carriage, and drove with me to the monastery. As I was knocking at-the door for entrance, I was awakened from my sleep by some one at the door of my room knocking, to call me to supper. I expressed sorrow at not having heard the bell; and upon going out, I was again made the subject upon which to pour out the utmost gall and bitterness of in- vective and abu§e. I was then told to eat my supper, which I did (being very hungry), amidst tears and great sorrow ; at the same time receiving the curses of THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 27 one priest (who acted as chief) ,—" that the bones might stick fast in my throat, and choke me to death before I left the holy order !" At this instant, dong, dong, went the bell, nine times, the signal denoting the arrival of the Provincial. When he came in I kissed him with great joy (because he was my best friend); and he anxiously inquired what was the matter. I signified my desire to talk with him in private. When he retired from the church to his own private apartment, he very tenderly and kindly repeated his inquiry. I then proceeded to give him the particulars of the whole affair. He immediately called for his secretary, and ordered him to commit my chief persecutor to prison, where he remained nearly twenty-four hours. He then directed his secretary to take down my testimony in full. A council being called, it was decided that my persecutor should publicly (that is, before all in the monastery) make confession of his wrongs, and ask my forgiveness. A few days after, the Provincial took his leave, to continue his ordinary duties by visiting another monastery. He left strict orders to treat me with kindness, at the same time directing me to write to him, if I were persecuted again. My situation was for the time materially changed, but, alas ! this continued only for a few days; and I was under such strict surveillance that I was not able to send a letter to any place. CHAPTER IV.

Father Marianus' visit — Invites me to join his monastery — Arri- val of Brzozowski, our Superior — I persist in my determination to leave — I am ordered to doff my ecclesiastical garb — Am destined for the army —I ask permission to visit my parents, and determine to escape —My dangerous journey— Arrive at Przyrow and resume the priestly habiliments —My new name — Begin my duties — Receive the " four minor orders " — Am ordained sub-deacon and deacon — Revolt of the monks —I am forced to join them—Their violence—The Superior excommunicates them — More outrages — I am beaten and wounded — Arrival of the Provincial—Determined resistance of the students, who accuse the Superior — Compromise — Peace restored. • A suonr time after these things, the Superior of a monastery of the Regular Franciscan Order,* Father Marianus, from Przyrow, visited our place. He was a very noble, candid man, and of excellent reputation. He secretly invited me to come to his place, and offered me all the privileges, advantages and protection connected therewith. I was very thankful for the favorable change.which I was already enjoying, but still more so for the door that now seemed opened for me to leave. Our Superior, Brzozowski, coming to the monastery about this time, and finding me fully determined to leave, made inquiry whether I was provided with clothing; and being answered in the affirmative, he directed me to lay off my priestly habit., and clothe * The difference between the first strict Reformer Order, and the Regular, is the same as between the Mormons and Shakers, each professing to be Christian. 28 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 29 myself for my departure. He then put me into the custody of a priest, by whom he sent me to the commissioner of police, with the instruction to have me gent to the army.* Just before leaving, a young priest got an opportunity, and cautioned me to be on my guard, acquainting me with Superior B.'s intentions. I was very thankful to my Heavenly Father for this kind revelation ; and as I was on my way to the commissioner, I earnestly sought the Lord's direction. When asked " what I wished to be done," I requested permission to go to my father's house ; engaging to give myself up to the government of that place, and to act according to the direction of the same. The commissioner approved my course, and permitted me to depart accordingly. Happy to have thus escaped the impending danger, I returned my humble thanks to God, and took my way along as though I was designing to return to my father at once. But when I was fairly beyond view, and had come to a wood which would screen me from observation, I turned my course in the direction of Przyrow Monastery. I had a journey before me of over sixty English miles, all along which I was exposed to dangers from wild beasts of prey, murderers and robbers, or of press-gangs, who were employed by the Prussian government to catch men, and carry them to the army *Many innocent persons were treated in the same manner in different parts of the kingdom, and were sent to the army. The Prussian government has such confidence in the Bishops and Su- periors that their testimony against any person, just or unjust, la considered of as much value as that of any regular spy. 8* 30 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. as soldiers. Moreover, it was deep winter, and sometimes I was in snow up to my breast, besides a great part of my journey had to be performed in the night. But through all, I took the Lord for my guide and protector. He was my stay and comforter, that portion of Scripture found in the 91st Psalm being almost constantly in my mind while passing through these dangers. On the 22d of February, 1838, I arrived at my destination, happy, and rejoiced to find myself thus delivered from all my persecutors. I received a very warm admission into the monastery at Przyrow, and was clothed once more in the habiliments of priesthood. The name given to me was Matthias, so that I was now recognized as Bro. Mat- thias in this new Popish denomination.* I remained a year as a novice, and prepared myself for a philosophical course ; and when the course was opened' at Piotrkow City, in Sept., 1839, I entered upon it, in company with eighteen other candidates. This course is a term of three years. At the commencement, students are required to take a solemn oath never to leave the order, unless by special permission from the Pope. A few weeks after this I received what is termed " the four minor orders," and in the third year I received ordination as sub-deacon and deacon. Before receiving each of the abCrve-named orders, I was subject to a thorough theological examination before Bishop Tomaszewski, and examinators, Doctors of Divinity. A little before I left the Piotrkow University, the * My full name is Michael Ignatius Andrew Cyprian Matthias 0. B. Czechowski. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 31

Superior, M. Switalski, imprisoned one of our class, G. G., for staying in the city longer than the rules of the institution permitted, and returning rather intoxicated when he did so. This same evening the other philosophical students called on me, and declared their intention of forcibly liberating our imprisoned classmate. I endeavored to dissuade them from their purpose by saying it was better to let it rest until morning, when the Superior might be induced to comply with our wishes. They, however, not only refused to hear me, but threatened my life if I did not join them. Upon this, seeing they were armed with axes, knives, and billets of wood, I thought it best to attend at the place of council, where I again opposed their mad scheme ; but it was decided to proceed to the cellar of the Superior, break down its door, and make a portion of his wine subject to our use. This was done, and then followed the liberation of our companion, Gregory. Afterward, they proceeded to call on the Superior, intending to administer a substantial scourging. He, however, effected his escape from his room by a secret door. They then proceeded to the room of the Vice- Superior, who was not so fortunate. After this, other rooms were approached, whose occupants had taken their timely departure. The whole concern was -now under complete revolution, as it were. Windows -skim broken, &c. The next morning I rang the bell as usual, when the Superior made his appearance, and inquired what was the matter. I told him how things were., and that I was forced to go with them, by reason of their threat against my life if I did not. He imme- 32 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

diately sat down and wrote the excommunication of every one (threatening them with the military force if they persisted) except myself, thus cutting them off from going to the church, eating, and holding conversation with the rest of us. The order was given that they be supplied with only bread and water. Dinner being prepared, we assembled in the refectory to partake, when down came the rebels to the kitchen, and unceremoniously gathered up all, and retreated to their rooms. So we were obliged to order the cook to provide us with something more. The same course was taken with the supper. The following night they again knocked at my room ; but being refused admittance, they at once violently broke open the door, rushed in, and commenced to beat me, wounding me in such a manner that I was literally covered with blood. I finally succeeded in escaping from them by forcing aside the one nearest me, who was intoxicated, and passing the door, which was not very strictly guarded, those near it being more friendly. I fled to the room of the Superior, where I took up my temporary residence. A doctor was sent for, who found it a difficult task to dress my wounded head, which it appeared had been struck by a sharp cutting instrument, producing a very severe wound. A few days after this, the Provincial, who had been written to by the Superior, arrived, whereupon an examination into the affair was made. It was declared by the students that they would never again submit to the Superior, boldly charging him with being a wicked man, and a murderer ; and that he had unjustly impris- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 33 clued one of their number, whom, having refused to liberate, they had done so forcibly. In proof that he (the Superior) was a murderer, they related that upon a certain occasion, when one of the drivers had accidentally struck a horse in the eye with his whip, and put it out, he was so enraged that he seized a cudgel and beat him so cruelly that the poor driver died in a short time. They also related (what I saw myself) that, upon an occasion of a solemn ceremony in the church, in the presence of the thousands assembled, the Superior Switalski was so drunk, that in attempting to take the chalice containing the holy wafers, for the service of blessing the congregation, he fell on the floor, and the holy wafers were scattered, where they were gathered up by the unsanctified hands of women and children. When asked what they had against me, what caused them to treat me so cruelly, they said, " Because he refused to join us, and took sides with the Superior." Upon this, I told them I did not believe in taking up arms as they had done, that it was not my business, and that I was disposed to a more peaceable way of adjusting any difficulties that might occur. It was finally decided that the students should ask my forgiveness, and the Superior should ask theirs, which was assented to by all the parties, the Superior giving some of his best wine to seal -the bargain ; and all became quiet again. But with me, it was not so easily remedied, for I now plainly saw that I was having to do with those who were all rotten within, though externally they might appear tolerably well. CHAPTER V.

I am ordained priest—Return to Przyrow —Appointed Vies- Magister — Our new Superior —I visit my parents—Kindness of Lord Mazarki — Brutal character of Matuszewski— Chapel of Sancta Anna Thaumaturgia — Group of figures— Tradition concerning them — I make a discovery —Vice and hypocrisy of the priests — Startling convictions — Victorianus — His cruel persecution by the Superior — I protest, and resign the keys of my office.

I Now entered upon a dogmatical theological course; and after passing the final examination, 25th of June, 1843, I was ordained priest, and received my credentials accordingly. (See Appendix, No. 1.) This solemn ceremony was performed in St. Cross Church, in Warsaw, amidst a very large assemblage of spectators, and many priests of the first rank. I was ordered, at my own request, to return to the Przyrow Monastery, where I was honored with being appointed Vice-Magister, and professor of young clergymen in noviciate, etc. I found that, during my absence, the place had undergone a great change. My friend, the Superior Marianus, had died, and his place was occupied by a priest of the name of Eleutherius Matuszewski, a truly wicked man, of whom I shall have more to say hereafter. I now obtained permission to visit my parents, in company with one of my best' friends, a secular priest, John Wachlarski. 34 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 35

The archi-priest Anthony Bogdanski, and others, assisted me to sing the first solemn mass of my priestly office in the presence of my dear parents, sisters, brethren, and many others of my friends and acquaintances. This was done in the magnificent church connected with the ancient monastery of the Norbertins Society, and now the palace of Lord Charl Mazaraki, in Heb- dow village, one of my best and kindest friends. Afterwards the benediction, by imposition of hands, was given, first to my father and mother, sister, brothers, then to my friends, Mazaraki's family, and lastly to the entire congregation. I was taken very.much by surprise in being presented with a rich present by Madame Mazaraki, consisting of money and other valuables, and a fine Arabian mare. This was one of the happiest days of my youth, believing that I was now recognized as a true servant of God, and little dreaming of what was to follow. But very soon after, alas, I had my eyes opened to the iniquity and crimes among the priests, through the confessional; or the popish omniscience (as well as the laity), which, according to the famous testament of Ignace Loyola, is " tout voir, tout savoir, tout avoir ; " i. e., to see all, to know all, to have all.

X SHORT HISTORY Or THE MONASTERY AT PRZYROW AND THE SUPERIOR, ELEUTHERIUS MATUSZEWSKI. After remaining a few days longer, I returned to my monastery to enter upon the duties of my office. will now say a little concerning the piety and habits 36 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. of my Superior, Matuszewski. He was directly re- verse of the former one, — whose character was mild and gentle, — and seemed wholly given up to whipping, scolding, and storming about, swearing, drinking wine, and making money. He carried his whip with him continually, ready to be used whenever his savage impulses moved him, — in fact, he was better adapted to fill the post of headsman or hangman to some tyrant, than the one he now filled. This monastery, of four hundred feet square, was very rich. Connected with it is a large church, out of which a gate on the left opens into a rich chapel of Sancta Anna Thaumaturgia. This chapel contains an altar, above which is a group of figures regarded as sacred.• St. Ann, the mother of the Virgin Mary, is seen in a sitting posture, holding the infant Saviour with one arm, and encircling her daughter Mary, who is standing, with the other. These figures are adorned with crowns of gold, and covered with a profusion of costly stones and magnificent ornaments. Tradition says " they were found in a wood by some children, who informed a priest; but he, being faithless, was surprised the same day to find his cattle all dead. How- ever, upon going with a procession, and bringing up the- precious charge, all his animals were restored to life !" Before these idols (for they can be called nothing less) the people from all the surrounding country assemble and pay their adorations, leaVing behind them a substantial testimony, in- money or valuables, to their strength of devotion. Further- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 37

more, employment is obtained for many confessionals, where the people confess their sins, and pay their money for the Mass. Thus an abundant source of enriching the monastery was furnished. I was now in a position to discover that what I had supposed to be real devotion was sheer hypocrisy. The priests were in the habit of employing the day- time in such duties as their calling required; but in the darkness of night, they used to let themselves down from their rooms by cords, and went about seeking associates, with whom to gratify their dominant propensities, and in the morning go secretly to the younger priests to confess, or confess one before the other, and forgive one another. And I here declare that I have found it a fact, not in the vicinity of this monastery only, but of every other one, in all countries with which I have been acquainted, that there are very few females, married or unmarried, residing near the monastery, who escape these priestly para- mours ! I often reflected, can, it be that God will bless a nation whose pastors are such men? There was one of the young priests, Victorianus, . against whom the Superior, Matuszewski, entertained a great dislike, on account of his having revealed some of his iniquity. After a time he found a chance to commit him to prison, whether with or without reason I cannot tell. After ten days' absence, this young priest suddenly appeared among us while we were• at prayer in the refectory. His appearance indi- cated great weakness and suffering, being very much 4 88 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. famished and bowed down. After the services were over, I remained, and asked him what was the trouble, when he informed me that he had been confined in the prison, and kept on bread and water, in quantity scarce sufficient to sustain life, and that the Superior, M., with other priests, had visited him that morning, and so unmercifully whipped him as to render his back a mangled mass of flesh and blood ! Upon lifting his garments I saw convincing evidence of the truth of his testimony. His under-garments were completely soaked in blood ! At noon, when we were assembled for dinner, the Superior, M., called this young priest into the midst of the refectory, and ordered him to kneel. It was with great difficulty that he assumed this posture, and retained it. The Superior now gave vent to his diabolical malice and rage in a volley of abuse and anathemas most disgusting and savage. After having thus emptied himself, he turned, and addressing me, said, " Father Czechowski, I commit this miserable fellow to your charge ; make him labor with the young clergymen under your care;" thus virtually taking from him the rank of priest, and evidently not intending to have any allowance made on account of his condition. I was so indignant at his inhuman and unjust conduct that I not only refused to comply, but immediately resigned the keys belonging to my position, declaring that I could not any longer retain my connection with such a state of things. In great anger he declared that he would attend to it, and immediately called a council, and appointed another in THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 39 my place. A few weeks after, when he had recovered, I advised this young priest to leave this wicked place, and go into Prussia, which he accordingly did. I now found myself in a situation from which I could not see how to extricate myself honorably and without personal danger. I therefore earnestly sought wisdom and aid from my heavenly Father. I earnestly besought our merciful God to " deliver me from mine enemies, 0 my God : defend me from them that rise up against me."— (Ps. lix. 1.) CHAPTER VI.

Narrative of the judical murder of Sierocinski and his compatriots.

WHILE my thoughts were continually occupied with those things, I was made acquainted, with strict injunc- tions to secrecy, with the horrible judicial murder of the Polish patriot and priest Sierocinski,* who, having organized an attempt at revolution, had been sentenced by the Emperor Nicholas to receive 7000 lashes, which were actually administered, although above half the sentence was carried out on a corpse Mr. Siero- cinski, before the national struggle for independence in 1831, was a Superior of the Order of St. Bazilian, in Ovroez, in the province of Wholynia, where the high schools were under his superintendence. In the commencement of this unfortunate struggle, he joined the patriots, and played a very conspicuous part in it. Unfortunately, he, fell a captive into the hands of the foes of his country, who lodged him in prison; and, by the verdict of a jury and the will of the Czar Nicholas, they took from him the sacerdotal unction; of the prelate they made a private Cossack, and he was sent to Siberia to his regiment, where, with others in

* Translated and abridged from the Polish Memoirs of Hon. Rufus Piotrowski. 40 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 41 the Cossack uniform, with lance, and on horseback, he was galloping for some time in the wilds of Kirgiz, prosecuting the unfortunate inhabitants of that region. In. Omsk existed a military institution for the Cos- sacks ; and they wanted a teacher for it. They remembered that Mr. Sierocinski was a professor, and being formerly superintendent of a high school, must be a man capable to instruct. Besides, his Superiors, con- versing sometimes with him, found in him great capacity and learning. Mr. S. was a good patriot, a conscientious teacher, a true follower of Christ,* and, withal, a very learned man ; and, in combination with these necessary qualifications, he spoke several foreign languages, as French, German, etc. Consequently, out of a private Cossack they made him a teacher in the institution of Omsk, — not a teacher who has all the privileges and immunities of that class, but a teacher with the rank of a private Cossack, always belonging to, and counted to, his regiment. (Such foolish and inconsistent things can only exist in Russia !) Mr. Sierocinski was of a very delicate organization ; yet, notwithstanding failing health and a tender soul, he possessed an iron will, high conviction and feeling about the moral worth of mankind. He felt deeply the great injustice perpetrated on poor Poland, and had a great compassion Tor his unfortunate brethren in exile, — fellow-prisoners in Siberia. He threw, therefore, all his thoughts, heart, and energies over that vast wilderness. He counted the number of unfortu- * According to the light that had been-given him. 4* 42 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

nates, he noted down their strength and resources ; and, remembering the fortunate occurrence of Mr. Beniow- ski, the hope of liberating himself and the others from Siberia, sweetly, but deceivingly, began to smile on him. He began, through his duties as professor, to make acquaintances with the Poles, of whom there were plenty in Omsk ; also, with those Russians who had an aversion to the position in which they were placed. They, coinciding with the views of Mr. S., undertook to prepare others for the enterprise. It was easy to make proselytes where there were so many wounded feelings, — so many bleeding hearts through injury and injustice. To that class belonged Poles, Russians, Tartars, soldiers, and settlers. It was necessary to be a member, and admitted to all secrets of these plans, to know accurately what means the conspirators intended to adopt for the furtherance and accomplishment of their aims. In fact, it would be highly im- prudent to divulge all facts appertaining to them, which, if known even to-day, would make many persons suffer, and prompt our enemies to greater vigilance. Suffice it to say, that the aim of Mr. Sierocin- ski was to separate Siberia .from Russia, and, consequently, to liberate all sentenced to hard work in the mines and settlements. In case they should not succeed, they intended to retreat, armed, through the steppes of Kirgiz into the domains of Tashken, where are many Christians; or into the very Buchary, and from thence, if it were absolutely necessary, to the English possessions in the East Indies. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS.

The plan of Mr. Sierocinski found a ready response a good many breasts, and was widely spread throughout Siberia. Every preparation had been made ; and it wanted only a beginning of the enterprise, which was to happen in a few days. Omsk was expected to commence ; because it had the most soldiers, conspirators, the only artillery in Siberia, much military resources, as ammunition, arms, military chests, etc. The conspirators stood manfully to their task. A night was decided on for the commencement ; but, alas! here as everywhere, there was found treason. And who were the perpetrators ? Shame reddens my brow, the national honor rev'olts within me, and my heart does not wish to believe in such foul and corrupted feelings. What would not I give if I could hide from the world the 'shame and stain thrown upon the holy name of my dear country ! But the feelings of justice prompt me to divulge ,the impartial truth. These traitors were neither Russians, Siberians, or Tartars, — they were Poles! Not long before, fighting and shedding their blood for the independence of their country, they were by her tyrants sentenced for life to servitude as private soldiers in the Siberian battalions. There were three of these abominable Judases, — all of them soldiers in the war of 1831. Two of them served in the Polish army before the revolution. The name of one .1 do not recollect ; the name of the other two I remember quite well, — they were called Gajewski, born in Poland Busse, and Knak, born in Warsaw. These three Poles, the day before the beginning of the insur- rzz

44 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

rection, waiting for an opportunity, went to the com- mandant' of the fortress in Omsk, Colonel Degraveau, and revealed everything. Unfortunately, they knew too much, because the greatest confidence was placed in them, and they were admitted to all the secrets. They knew that Sierocin- ski was the leader, and who, after him, had the most influence. They knew where and how the insurrection was to begin. They revealed all this, and put a stop at once to the contemplated revolt. Mr. Sierocinski, and almost all the leaders, as well as the traitors themselves, were in Omsk, or its vicinity, and they were immediately arrested. The strictest orders were sent to the remotest parts to arrest all suspected ; and all influential men, guilty or not guilty, Poles, Rus- sians, Siberians, Tartars, and soldiers. The greatest part were Poles. It is impossible to know the exact number who were arrested in Siberia, but, without reckoning, it certainly reached one thousand in the beginning ; afterward the number was greatly dimin- ished. The prisoners were carried to Tobolsk, Tomsk, and Omsk, the chief quarters of the insurrectionists. The arrests took place in 1834 and '35. The intelligence was communicated to St. Petersburg, and the inquisition began. Two commissions, one after another, were appointed for investigation, and both of them resigned without deciding anything. The affair was very complicated ; and so many persons were compromised in.the plot, that the conscience of the members of both commissions would not permit themselves THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 45

to take so great a responsibility, because, in the peculiar misfortune of the guilty, their intentions could be justified through their situations. Besides, they considered the great number to be sacrificed, and the execra- ble law of the despotic power. The third commission, sent from St. Petersburg, brought the trial to a conclusion, which had, at intervals, lasted more than three s years. Some of the accused were liberated in the beginning ; others, during the investigation ; and some, after the investigation; while those who appeared guilty remained in prison waiting for their sentence. Mr. Sierocinski, through all the three years the trial lasted, maintained, immovable, the constancy of his character, and his unbending strength of soul. He responded graciously to all inquiries, but they could get nothing from him ; still, under cover of an iron will, Mr. Sierocinski had a feeling soul, with a mild and tender heart, those attributes of a happily-organized man. But, this feeling and tenderness, combined with will and character, will astonish nobody, when the fact is known that he was a native of Polish Ukraina, where the blood is not water, and the heart ice ; the will valor, not dandyism, and action, not chat. Raz rodyla maty, raz propadaty ! " Once born, once die," is the proverb of the people of Ukraina. I had the opportunity of once reading the poetry of Mr. S., which he wrote occasionally during his three years' imprisonment. In these snatches of inspiration the whole beauty and nobility of Mr. Sierocinski's soul is revealed. •How mn,Oh slOnging of soul What 'dignity I How much 46 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. rectitude of a good Pole ! How much sorrow, regret, suffering, and misfortune, in the soul of man for whom there is no hope on earth! At last, the sentence was pronounced in St. Peters- burg, dooming the Prelate Sierocinski, Mr. Druzha- lowski, Jablonski, Szokalski, Zagorski (an old man past eighty, an officer in the wars of Napoleon I.), all of whom, for participation in the insurrection of a 1830-31, had been sent to Siberia, as private soldiers for life, beside a Russian gentleman, Mieldyn, to seven thousand lashes without mercy. It was plainly in the sentence — " seven thousand lashes without mercy" (Na siem tysiacz palok bez poszczadi); and if the latter should survive the punishment, after recovery, he was to be sent to hard labor to Nerczynsk for the remainder of his life. Many accused, but not so much implicated as the above, were sentenced, according to their transgressions, to three, two, one thousand and five hundred lashes, and afterwards sent to hard labor for life, or for a certain number of years. Others were directly sent to different garrisons in the remotest parts of Siberia, &c. The fatal day at last arrived when the cruel and inhuman sentence was to be executed, —the day of the fearful judgment. Never before was such a great number, and so cruelly, punished, as those who suffered in A. D. 1837, in the month of March (but which day, I don't remember), in the town of Omsk. The cruel and hard-hearted General Gitafiejew was expressly sent from St. Petersburg for the strict and THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 47 accurate fulfilment of the sentence. The brutality of Gatafiejew fitted him for a work even the abhorrence of the Russians. Very early in the morning, two complete battalions, each numbering ono thousand men (the more easily to count the one thousand lashes), were sent into the town of Omsk to execute the sentence. One of the battalions had to butcher those who were sentenced for seven thousand lashes ; and the other, those who were sentenced for a less number. Both battalions were drawn up in a straight, wide, opev line, standing at a certain distance from each other. Gatafiejew had his attention directed everywhere ; but stood by the battalion which had to inflict seven thousand lashes. According to a usage of the Russians, the soldiers, when they admit some- body through lashes, as it is generally expressed, should stand in a narrow, open line, and, when they strike, not to raise their arms away from their sides, nor move their feet forward, having to keep them in the position of a soldier under arms ; and the lashes should be. of such thickness that three might easily:go into the muzzle of a musket. Here everything was different, everything perverted. Gatafiejew gave the orders to take arm's length ; that is, a distance of the length of an arm in striking, and to move one foot forward, to give a more effectual stroke ; and the lashes were sticks, only one of which could go into the muzzle of a musket. The unfortunate victims were led out of their prisons to the place of execution, where the sentence was read to them. 48 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

I do not wish to detain the reader with the battalion which had to inflict punishment on the greatest numbers, but sentenced to the milder punishment ; but I wish to draw his attention to that party which had to murder Mr. Sierocinski and his five companions. The bloody and inhuman butchery began. Who was the first led to the slaughter, I do not remember. I only know that they butcherbd them all successively; and Sierocinski, as their leader, and the most guilty, was left for the last, in order to pierce his heart with pain and horror, as he looked at the suffering of his companions, and thought of that which awaited himself. They beat and murdered, according to the letter of the sentence, " without mercy." None of them (except Szokalski, for whom the doctor inter- ceded, and who, on that account, was not beaten so unmercifully) survived the fatal punishment, but fell in the snow, reddened with his blood, and either died under the lashes, or shortly after. Mr. Sierocinski, looking at the suffering and end of his companions, was preparing, in his spirit, for the coming of the martyr's death. At last came his turn, when, according to the rule, his back was made bare, and his arms fastened to a musket, by the ends of which two soldiers conduct the victim through the ranks, to keep an even pace. When, as I said, he was stripped, and fastened to the musket, the doctor came to him with a strengthening draught, he being, as I have stated, of delicate organization, and, after a three- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 49 years' imprisonment, having lost all his strength, he was more like the shadow of a man than a reality ; but the strength of heart, unbending will, and noble dignity, remained the same. When they reached him the draught, averting his face, he said, — " Drink my blood, our blood ! I do 'not wish to drink your strengthening draught, and I will not ! " And, when the order was given for the murderous march, he began, in a loud voice, to say the Psalm li. — " Miserere mei, Deus, secundum magnam misericor- diam Tuam" " Have mercy upon me, 0 God, according to thy loving kindness," &c. Gatafiejew shouted with madness, as if the infernal spirits had taken possession of him, — " One ! two ! three times ! Strike harder ! harder ! harder " — Pokrepsze nakazywat ! pokrepsze ! pokrepsze ! Therefore, he was struck so unmercifully that he only passed once through the ranks, receiving one thousand lashes, before he fell in the snow, covered with blood, and became nearly insensible. They lifted him up, but he could not stand. They had in readiness sleighs, with a fixed gibbet, on which they put him on his knees ; his hands were bent backwards, and tied ; his head bent forward ; and in this position he was fastened so that he could not move forward or backward ; and, thus secured, they drove him through the column, Gatafiejew shouting continually, — " Harder ! harder 1" In the beginning of the drive, his groans were heard, but, afterwards, they became weaker and weaker, it they ceased entirely. Our great martyr, 5 50 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATIIOLIC PRIEST.

Sierocinski, breathed till four thousand lashes. Then his breath of life fled, and the remaining three thousand lashes were inflicted on his dead body, or rather on his bones ! So unmercifully 'were they all beaten, particularly Mr. Sierocinski, that, according to the sayings of eye-witnesses, Poles and Russians, with whom I conversed personally about it, they beat and hacked up flesh which stuck to the lash, and was thrown far away, and only the broken and white bones could be seen. Such atrocities, even in Russia, never were practised before. All got excited, not only the Poles, but also the Russians ; and those who, as soldiers, were obliged to beat the unfortunate victims, with whom I conversed purposely to find out the truth, assured me, conscientiously, that they never had seen anybody who had been so cruelly and inhumanly murdered as these Poles. This occurrence is spoken of, in all Siberia, as something extraordinary, and without a parallel in its history. CHAPTER VII.

Excitement of the priests against Russia — Szczegienny— the patriots — We are betrayed, and our leader captured— I take to the woods—Dreadful journey — I find a friend— Resume my flight, and arrive at --Am surprised by an agent of Matuszewski — My escape, and his rage pass the Russian guard, and reach Czerna. TEE news of this execution produced a very great excitement among the priests throughout the country, the intelligence thereof flying, as with lightning speed, though all in secret. One priest, whose name was Szczegienny, boldly assumed the lead in stirring up a spirit of revenge and insurrection against the Russian . government. This plan was readily entered into by every honest lover of his country, and the day and hour was appointed for a general rising. But the time was not yet. A few hours before the day appointed arrived, our leader was betrayed, and taken to prison, where he was murdered. Many others were arrested on suspicion ; and when I discovered that I, also, was in danger, being implicated in the whole movement, I determined to leave. In the first week of September, 1843, about three o'clock, P.M., I took to the woods, without any definite plan of action. I, howevwtruggled onward, sometimes in water and mud, and sometimes on firmer footing, until about ten 51 52 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. o'clock at night, when I arrived at a little village about eighteen English miles from the monastery by the direct route, but much further by the way I had travelled. I discovered a light in a small dwelling, and, upon knocking, was invited to enter. I asked a lodging for the night, and was told that the man was servant to a lord living near by, and that I had better go there, where I could obtain better accommodations. Upon telling them I had unfortunately fallen into the water and mud, and was not in a condition to visit his lordship, I was permitted to repose my wearied limbs on some straw provided for my use. Very early in the morning, the man arose and went to his labor, informing his master that a priest had lodged with him. About seven o'clock, the lord called, and addressed me familiarly by name, proving to be one of my college companions, who had recently taken possession of the village as his patrimony. He at once took me home with him to breakfast, where I was introduced to his young wife, to whom he had been married only about six months. After intimating to him that pressing business per- taining to my father's family made it necessary for me to visit the vicinity of Cracow, I requested him to send his carriage and convey me some twenty miles on my way. He expressed sorrow that all his horses were engaged at work, except those he usually employed as carriage horses, which were about to be used to convey his wife immediately to pay her devotions to St. Ann in Przyrow, and to the Virgin Mary, in compak with a THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 53 large procession to pass that way for this purpose, at Czenstochowa.* He, however, ordered one of the vil- lagers to prepare a carriage and horses and wait on me. He then expressed regret that his circumstances made it necessary for him to leave me and perhaps be absent until night. He therefore bade me farewell, telling me to be free, and enjoy myself as well as I could, until the carriage arrived. In great anxiety I watched at the window. In half an hour, when I was unable to rest any longer, I went in search of the man who was to convey me, and found him in no hurly to set out. Nevertheless, after a little, he took an indifferent pair of horses and conveyed me to the village of some six miles distant. A mile before coming to the village we descended a hill and crossed a plain, and upon arriving on top of the hill on the opposite side, the man suddenly came to a stop. I asked what was the matter, and was told there was something lost from the wagon. I was therefore left with wagon and. horses, while he went back in search of it, and was gone an hour. My situation was not very comfortable, sitting here on the public highway. I greatly trembled with apprehensions, but resolved, if danger approached, to avail myself of the covert of a wood, favorably presenting itself at the right. It was just at noon when we came to the village of -. I now, after paying the man for his services, dismissed him, and directly went to the house of the priest of the place. I found him sick, with another * This is the richest monastery in Poland. 54 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

priest in attendance. He expressed pleasure at seeing me, and invited me to stop with him two or three days. I however told him I was on urgent and dangerous business of my parents, and could only stop to take a hasty dinner. I requested him to assist me on my way to the vicinity of Cracow, with his carriage and horses. After waiting for dinner near half an hour, suddenly the door was opened, and I caught a glimpse of the well-known features of the secretary of the Superior Matuszewski, my greatest enemy, accompanied by a soldier. The secretary was a faithful servant of his master Matuszewski, having been thoroughly schooled in Satan's service, and proved himself an apt scholar. He had suffered personal disfigurement from his licentious practices, and was known as Father Symphorianus. In a word, he was an incarnation of the Evil One. Upon entering the room it was evident that I was the object of his business. He informed me, with a kind of satanic pleasure, that he was glad to find me, having had much trouble on my account, and forthwith asked me if I would go with him. I answered him, by saying, with strong emotion, that I would take my dinner, and afterwards decide what to do. Dinner was soon brought in, and I was invited to partake. On the side of the room opposite where the sick priest was, a door opened into a smaller room, having another door opening into a large garden of fruit trees, &c. In one corner of this room were some apples, to which I helped myself and returned immediately. I proceeded to the table and began to eat, observing that THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 55

I was very hungry. I was now invited to be seated; and as I did so, asked my entertainer if he could not accommodate me with a glass of wine. He told me to help myself, from this same room. I took my chair and passed in, when, shutting the door, I snatched my hat, which had been purposely left there, and was not long in making use of the door left open for my accommodation. Rushing into the garden, I ran to one corner where there was a door, which I found open; and passing through, I entered a house near by, and asked a shelter, but was advised to fly to the barn as a more secure place. I hurried thither, and found- it full of wheat. I immediately commenced climbing up ; but my hat falling to the floor, I jumped after it, and then with all possible speed ascended to the top of the building, and worked myself down among the grain, on one side, until I nearly reached the ground. I then hollowed out for myself a small space sufficient for accommodation and relief, in my heated and perspir- ing condition. I had but just time to secrete myself thus, when in rushed the secretary with his attendant, in hot pursuit ; but after satisfying themselves*that I was not in the premises, they continued their search in other directions. I could hear a conversation between the secretary and the females at the house. He made inquiries about me, which, by reason of his agitation and defective speech, greatly excited their mirth. This did not lessen his difficulties ; and, turning to the soldier, he directed him to make the inquiry, which was answered by declaring that I was not in any part of the house, 56 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

and expressing a willingness to have it searched. Foiled in this direction, he made inquiry of another female outside, who adroitly turned his attention to a tavern, towards which she had seen me flying. I was thus relieved from immediate danger. One of the young ladies now came where I could converse with her, and told me how matters were going on. It appeared that after waiting a while, and not seeing me return with the wine, he had opened the door, and be- holding the place empty, and the doors standing open, with uplifted hands, alarm and surprise depicted in his features, he exclaimed, " He's escaped ! he's escaped 1 " So great was the joy of my friend, the sick priest, at my deliverance, that it proved better than medicine ; and he rose from bed and took a little promenade. This feeling of gratification was quite general through the village, where I was well known. While in my voluntary prison I was kindly furnished with a supply "Of food, which, was eaten with relish, although in a narrow refectory. About ten o'clock, evening, I was informed that all things were ready for my further escape. It appeared that the discomfited secretary had accepted an invitation from my friend, the Pastor N—, to lodge in his room, being assured by the president of the village that I must be in the place, and that I would be taken in the morning, as he had adopted the precaution to set a guard, and so prevent my escape during the night. But my friends assisted me to disguise myself in other attire and accompanied me beyond the suburbs of the THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 57 village, where we were joined by a trusty person commissioned to accompany me to the end of my journey. I soon put off my disguise, and took leave of my kind and faithful Polonaise. May the Lord bless her, and all her father's house, and mercifully reward them for their kindness to me. We travelled through the night, and on the following morning halted awhile, and sought repose as best we could under the circumstances. After which, we continued on, keeping in the woods as a covert; and continuing our journey all that day and the following night, we arrived next morning, about six o'clock, A. M., near the frontier of the Cracow Republic. Here we had to pass the Russian guards, which I succeeded in doing by pretending to gather nuts.. When I was fairly within the Republic, I took off my hat, and bowed " farewell " to my dear friend, who remained watching me until he saw I was safe. These guards, who are placed here to intercept fugitives, have a right to fire upon any one fleeing until he is the distance of a hundred feet within the line, when he is secure from further molestation. I now continued on, and, about ten o'clock, A. m., came to the village of Czerna, situated in the midst of diversified and romantie scenery, having a beautiful monastery, of the Carmelite Order, connected with it. Upon presenting myself at this institution, I was very cordially received. I told the Superior that I was on my way to visit my relatives. I concluded to remain here a few days and refresh myself, being now where I could breathe freely. CHAPTER VIII.

Kainko —Released from his vows, he becomes secretary to the bishop—His liason with the bishop's sister—Their flight and marriage— Poverty— He submits to a separation from his wife and children— Subsequent history.

AT dinner, I was introduced to a secular priest by the name of Kainko. This man had been formerly of the same order as myself. Of his history, I had a slight knowledge before, but was now very happy in hearing it particularly given from his own mouth. He was quite small and feminine in his personal appearance ; but had an intellect and genius of very large proportions. His abilities caused Woronicz, Bishop of Cracow, to obtain his release from his order, that he might become his secretary. While thus situated, he formed an acquaintance with Mademoiselle la Comtesse, the bishop's only sister, a lady of great beauty and accomplishments. This acquaintance eventually rip- ened into such a condition of things that it was resolved to leave together, and flee to Breslau, in Silesia. This was done, and they were married by a Protes- tant clergyman. The lady took the precaution to supply herself with a good store of money and other valuables before their departure. Holding his wife in very high esteem, he desired to 58 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 59 sustain her rank and dignity of position ; and, accordingly, obtained a residence and furnished it in costly style. But, after a while, their want of means compelled him to resort to some method of obtaining money. nis wife's relations had cast them off, her brother having excommunicated them ; and he was, at last, obliged to give lessons, and take to writing sermons, entitled " Gawencki," for the use of the priests (many of which are, probably, in use at this day, and held in high esteem by those without a knowledge of their origin, as coming from the excommunicated priest, Kainko). Gradually he became very poor, being exposed to the continual working of a set of influences brought to bear upon him for this purpose; for it is customary among the priests to use, by their combination, this method of forcing a return to the church. So great were the ex- tremities to which they were finally reduced, that he determined to submit, and return to the Roman Catho- lic Church. Upon submitting his case to the Consistory at Cra- cow, it was decided that he must give up his wife and children, three in number, the former being destined to the Nunnery of C—, the latter to the Nunnery of V—. His own destination, by authority of Pope Gregory XVI., was to be united to the Order of the Camail-duliensian Monks, in the Monastery of Bielany, near Cracow. After passing through a course of training as a novice, he was again recognized and received into priest's orders, and appointed a professor of theology. He now devised a secret plan, in connee- 60 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

tion with other priests of the highest rank in the monastery, to have the Superior removed, and himself appointed in his stead. Upon a preconcerted signal, one night, the Superior was seized and taken prisoner. This produced a revolution in the Monastery of Bielany, and, for a time, things seemed to prosper ; but at length the imprisoned Superior, by the help of his servants, succeeded in making his escape, after suffering severe treatment from his enemies. He immediately gave the alarm in Cracow, when the civil authorities took possession of the monastery, and imprisoned the new Su- perior, Kainko, with all his abettors ; but, as the case was an ecclesiastical one, and did not come under the jurisdiction of the civil government, it was referred to the Pope, who was formerly of this order; and having but recently given the culprit absolution, and appointed him the place which he occupied in the monastery previous to his usurpation, he was very angry at his conduct, and appointed a commissary, directly from his presence, to attend to the matter. Nearly three months elapsed before matters were adjusted so that the monastic exercises could go on again, during which period the place was kept by the military. Upon the arrival of the Pope's delegate, a council of ecclesiastics was convened, and a thorough investigation instituted. It appeared that Kainko was the grand instiga- tor of the whole affair. He was, therefore, by authority of the Pope, expelled from the monastery, while two of his unfortunate accomplices were taken in chains to Rome, to answer before the tribunal of the Holy Inqui- sition. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 61

On being thus unceremoniously cast off, he boldly entered Cracow, and solicited of the Consistory the privilege to read mass in the churches. He was told he must go to his original order of Franciscan monks, which he made an effort to do, but was rejected there, also. He was, however, through charity, taken into the monastery, where I found him, and suffered to read mass occasionally. While taking a walk in the garden with the Superior, I was informed that he (Kainko) expressed a desire to become permanent, by connection with the institution in Czerna. This, however, I discovered the Superior was not much in favor of, by his saying, — " We do not want such an as- piring man, who might react his recent game, and cause some of our members to be taken to the Holy Inquisition at Rome, and me to prison." CHAPTER IX.

I pass on to Cracow —31eet my father's market-wagons —I am persuaded to visit home, and recross the Vistula—Ingenious ruse to escape the soldiers' vigilance—Arrive at home—Am selected to officiate at my sister's marriage —Presentiment — - Timely escape-Father's arrest —Again reach Cracow—Resolve to visit Rome.

AFTER making suitable acknowledgments to my entertainer, the Superior, I passed on to Cracow. There I was very agreeably surprised by meeting three market-wagons belonging to my father; and the persons in charge of them familiarly accosted me. I inquired after the welfare of all at home, and was told that they were well. They also informed me that my sister was about being married, and had written me a letter, requesting my presence at the nuptials, and desiring my blessing on the same. They expressed a desire that I would accompany them at once. Here, now, was a very great difficulty. My father lived beyond the bounds of the Republic, which, of course, it was unsafe for me to leave. Besides, I had no passport to enable me to pass the Russian guards. My father's residence was situated nearly east -of Cracow, the road to which crossed the line of the Republic on a bridge in the village of Clo, over an eastern tributary of the dear Vistula. About a mile (52 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 63

from this bridge there is a first gate, in thh village of Pobiednik, where the traveller is suffered to pass without notice, except being accompanied by a soldier on horseback to the next gate to Igolomia village, situated about five miles from the line. Here a very careful examination is made by searching all the garments, even the one next the person. Notwithstanding all these difficulties, I decided to go ; and having given the necessary instruction to the people, and fed our horses, we proceeded on our way to Poland. I was covered from observation by means of same hay in the foremost wagon. After passing the first gate, our soldier-escort took his customary place behind the rear wagon. Near half a mile from the second gate of Igolomia, which is 3kI the midst of the village, the road crosses two hills with a small level between, in which potatoes were being dug at the time of our passing. While on the top of the first hill, the gate could be seen, but disappeared as the traveller descended into the valley. Here was the place designated to make an effort to elude detection. According to previous arrangements, my driver, upon commencing his descent from the top of the first hill, hurried his horses forward, thus increasing the distance between his team and the one next to it. In order more effectually to play his part of the game, and completely prevent the soldier in the rear from observing what was going on in front, the driver of the second team dropped his whip, as if accidentally, and, of course, stopped, and went back in search of 64 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

it; thus giving me full opportunity to jump from my concealment, unobserved from either way, being screened by the hills. This, of course, I was not slow in doing, and immediately proceeded to the man dig- ging potatoes, with whom I entered into conversation, as though nothing unusual had occurred. Not knowing anything of what had taken place, the soldier passed me with only the customary salutation. When all had passed, I went on, taking my way through the village in a circuitous direction, so as to avoid the gate, and, about half a mile beyond the village, I joined my people, at a public house, where they were waiting for me. In one hour from this, I was at my father's, where I found preparations going on for a ball, whichawas to follow the solemn affiancing of my dear sister, in the evening. All were happy in having my presence so unexpectedly among them, 'and I was forthwith chosen to officiate at the solemni- ties of the occasion. I remained at home near a week, enjoying its comforts and pleasant associations. After the affiancing, it is required to publish the intended nuptials for three successive Sundays, when the final seal is set to the bargain of the mutually agreeing parties, by a solemn and impressive service. The desire of my parents and sister was, that I would •remain with them during these three weeks, and officiate at the final ceremony. But while not fully decided what to do, as I was one morning singing mass, a sensation of great trembling suddenly came upon me, attended with a very strong impression that I THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 65 must depart immediately. This I believed to be from the Lord, and accordingly, after breakfast, I requested my father to get ready his horses and carriage, taking the net, as though a fishing excuision was on foot, intending to accompany the carriage, and thus effect my return to Cracow. He assented, and I prepared myself by laying off my priestly garments, and clothing myself in ordinary apparel. It was a sorrowful lot for my parents to part with me, especially my dear mother, whose affix- tion fbr me was very great. However, stern necessity appeared to require it, and they yielded. We then proceeded to the river, which forms the eastern boundary of the Republic, no one interfering, as my father was in the habit, occasionally, of doing so, and commenced fishing. In using the net, it was necessary to cross the river nearly to the opposite shore, my father remaining on land to work his part of the seine. As we came near the shore of the Republic, I com- plained of feeling unwell, and requested a man near by to assist in my place while I went to a public house not far off, for a little wine. As I left the river, I waved my farewell to my dear father, who was greatly moved, even to tears, and I hastened to the tavern, where I took a stage for Cracow. A few days from this, I received information from home to the effect that when my father returned home in the evening, he found soldiers, there, who were commissioned to take me, and also, that I was advertised in the pub- lie newspapers. 6* 66 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

It is not easy to realize the great distress in my father's house ; for it seems he was immediately made a prisoner, taken before the proper authorities, and there required to give testimony concerning me. After a short confinement, however, he was released. All this caused the marriage of my sister to be postponed some two months. After resting a few days among my friends in Cracow, I determined to visit Rome and the Pope. CHAPTER X.

My motives for journeying through Hungary—Meet no obstacle in passing the Vistula—Fall in with a company of teamsters on their return from Cracow — They agree to give me a passage — Vigilance of the Austrians —Consultation — Fearful peril, and providential deliverance. KNOWING it to be dangerous for me to travel the most direct route, by way of Vienna, I resolved to pursue my journey through Hungary. Besides, I had another object in view in doing so, and that was, to inform myself in relation to the temporal and spiritual condition of the countries through which I might pass in going this way. From Cracow I went to Podgorze, in the Galician Polish kingdom, alas ! belonging to the wicked Austria. I experienced no difficulty in passing ; for, although the Austrian guards are stationed on the opposite side of the river, any one crossing the bridge without baggage is suffered to pass sans molestation. Therefore, to avoid having anything in hand, I put on two or ' -three changes of linen for my future use. It was about the first of October, 1843, when I commenced` my journey. After leaving Podgorze, I soon fell in with a large company of teams on their return from Cracow to Hungary. They were twenty in number, having long wagons, with a sort of hampers (basket- like constructions) attached, which serve as the place 67 68 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATIIOLIC PRIEST. of receiving the loading. These are open in front, and covered with prepared cloth, impervious to the rain. I addressed myself to those with the teams, in the Slavonian dialect, perceiving they were of this descent, and asked them if they would give me passage to Hungary, which they readily consented to do, and I entered one of the wagons. A short time before coming to the village where we expected to stay over night, I was asked if I had a passport into Hungary, and being answered that I had not, they cautioned me to be on my guard, as a strict inquiry would be made concerning me at the place. I thanked them for their timely information. When we arrived at the village hotel, I found its keeper was a Polander. I frankly told him I was a Polish emi- grant on my way to Hungary on some business of importance, and would trust to his generosity for protection from the Austrian officers, as I had no passport. He thereupon asked me, with a searching look, " Are you a true Polander ? " I answered that I was. He then seemed satisfied, and gave me directions how to proceed. In the next village was a manufactory of cloth, which is made from the harls of flax and hemp, furnished by the inhabitants around, receiving the made-up fabric in return. He instructed me to be on my 'guard, and when interrogated at night by the officer, to remember what to do. Some time in the night the Austrian officials came round, and inquired if there were any strangers present. Our host in- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 69 • . formed them concerning the people in their wagons, and upon further inquiry they were told there was a man from a neighboring village lodging with him, waiting for his unfinished cloth at the manufactory. They thereupon questioned me as to my name, place of residence, and business at the village, all of which being answered according to previous instructions, proved satisfactory, and they left me by saying " all right." * The next day was Sunday, and a day that will not readily be forgotten by me, on account of my escape from detection and death. We proceeded on our way, and about noon came to the vicinity of Konieczno village, the separating line between the Austrian territory on the one side and Hungary on the other. Just across this line, on the Hungarian side, were hills and woods, but between us and the line all was an open country, so that no covert presented itself to shelter one in escaping. Besides this there were plenty of soldiers stationed in, various places, who kept a vigilant guard. I asked what was to be done ; for here we must pass the barrier gate, where a very strict examination would be made. A consultation was held, when it was deemed best for me to take my chance, covered with hay, in the nineteenth wagon of the train, believing that the strictness of the examination would, in some measure, be abated, in passing so many before coming to the one where I was. Thus arranged we proceeded.

* This good friend was killed by Schela, in 1846. 70 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

Coming to the gate, the examining officer came forward, armed with a long, straight, sword-like instrument, very sharp pointed, and began thrusting through every part of the loose material on the bottom of the first wagon, in order to discover anything that might be concealed there. This was likely to be the treatment every wagon would be subject to. One after another the wagons experienced this ordeal. I could see how things were going on by looking through the small openings in the side of the great hamper, or basket, in which I lay. Every wagon had been subjected to this rigorous search except the one directly in front of where I was. I can assure the reader, that if ever I prayed in earnest for help, I did then. Rising a little from my recum- bent position, I awaited the issue. After subjecting this wagon also to the same treatment it passed on, and we drew up and halted. As I watched the officer, it appeared to me a singular change came over him, causing a kind of listlessness ; and, without making any effort to use his instrument as he had in every instance before, he simply asked the driver, " Have you anything in your wagon ? " who answered, — " I swear by imy soul I have not a piece of bread worth one cent." He was then ordered to drive on, which he was not slow in doing ; and the last wagon was treated in the same manner as the others. My own firm conviction is that the Lord especially delivered me. After the danger was fairly passed, so greatly had my feel- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 71 ings been wrought up, that when the reaction took place, it caused me to faint ; and when we arrived at the hotel, where all the other teams which had preceded us were waiting to see how it ended, I was carried to the _house, where means were used which resulted in bringing me to myself again, though in a very weak state. CHAPTER XI.

The Unito-Greek church—Its origin— Bulls of Gregory I. and Celestin III. —Wholesale murder of infants — Revocation of the anti-connubial decree — Superior character of the Unito- Greek clergy — Liturgy — Form of administering the Eucharist —1 arrive at Kaschau — Visit the Latin bishop — Alarming intelligence — I meet with unexpected sympathy.

A FEW miles further on, we came to the village where my friends resided. Upon their asking me what my calling or profession was, I told them, as they had been so honest towards me, I would tell them. When they heard that I was a Latin priest of the Roman Catholic church, they gladly introduced me to their priest, who was of the Unito-Greek branch of the same church. He was married, and his wife very sick at the time. Here by invitation I tarried three days, and was surprised to find a Roman Catholic priest thus enjoying the public matrimonial relation. Expressing my surprise, he set about enlightening me by directing my attention to the following facts. When Pope Gregory the First, A. D. 600, made a decree commanding prtests to separate from the women with whom they legally lived ; and also when Celestin III., in the year 1197, sent forth his legates authorized to disann-al the marriage contract between the priests 72 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 73 _ and their wives, the Greek portion refused to submit, threatening to withdraw from his rule if he persisted. Upon this the privilege of having one wife was extended to them. Upon examining this portion of history I was horrified when I read that " a year after the publication of this diabolical law, Gregory I. having given orders to fish in the pond, which he had constructed to preserve the fish, six thousand heads of new-born children were drawn from the water The holy father thus learning that his decreer was contrary to the laws of nature, immediately revoked it, and imposed a severe penance, to obtain pardon from God for the abominable cruelties of which the priests of his church were guilty, and of which he was the first cause. My kind entertainer seemed very anxious for the life of his wife, evincing a strong affection for her, and knowing her to be the only companion he could ever enjoy. I found, upon visiting among his people, that he was held in very high esteem, and no scandal attached to his name. This testimony I can bear in regard to all the priesthood of this.- class, with whom I became acquainted. The liturgy of the Unito-Greek Church I also found quite different from what I had been accustomed to. The church is of a circular form, with its pulpit in the centre. When the service has commenced, the priest proceeds to take the holy Scriptures, and, holding them in an elevated position, places them upon the pulpit, and bows to them. He then proceeds to sing the 7 74 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

liturgy or mass, in the Slavonian language, so that all can understand. A portion of Scripture is then read and explained, after which the communicants are called forward, and the bread and wine administered to them, in a standing posture. This is done in the following way : — the bread and wine are mixed together in a chalice, and taken out with a spoon ; and thus presented to each one in a solemn manner. My settled opinion is, that this is, by far, the best and purest portion of the Roman Catholic Church. From this place, I took the stage, via Eperish, to Kaschau City. On my arrival, I directly made my way to the palace of the Latin bishop. After informing him who I was, and showing him the credentials of my priesthood, I solicited the privilege of perform- ' ing the service of mass in his diocese. He told me that he was one of the secret councillors of the Aus- trian government,* and, therefore, could give me no protection or privilege, as I had sympathized with the intended revolt against the Russian government. I thought, within myself, What sort of a priest is this, to be so involved in political matters as not to be able to extend priestly hospitality to his brother ? and I left him without further ado, contrasting his conduct with the spirit of primitive times, when everything of a temporal nature was made subject to the necessities of all the entire household of faith.f 0 tempora! 0 mores * Now, reader, if you are a Roman Catholic, remember that your bishops are the chief commissioners of the secret police. t Were of one heart and one soul.—Acts iv. 32. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 75

As I left him, an elderly person whom I had observed in the parlor, and, from his appearance, taken to be a servant, followed me into the corridor, and, taking me by the arm, informed me that he was the chief commissioner of the country, and insisted that I should go with him to the court-house. I now began to think that, after all my escapes, I had at last fallen into the hands of my enemies. This impression was not lessened when we arrived at the place, and found two soldiers on guard, who presented arms as we passed. Upon entering the apartment occupied by his family, he introduced me to his wife as a Polish priest, expressing great surprise and indignant feeling at the conduct of the bishop towards me. This, with the preparations for supper, and the calling in of other commissioners, to whom I was introduced, soon convinced me that I was not a prisoner, but a guest. After supper, he commissioned his best friend, I. T., to take his elegant horses and sleigh, and convey me some three or four miles to the palace of one of the Hun- garian nobles. Here I received entertainment for the night. The next day, I was introduced to several others of the nobility, by whom I was treated with respect and great kindness. I would here state that I found the most complete order and neatness reigning in all these establishments, even beyond what I was accustomed to in my own country. CHAPTER XII.

I journey on to Pest—Revolution in Turkey and Slavonia— I write to Posen for protection and employment—Receiving a favorable answer, I return by the way I came—Arrive on the Austrian frontier—Pass the barrier gate —Dreadful journey through the Carpathian Mountains — Arrive at the residence of a Greek Catholic priest —My pitiable condition —I rest 'a few days, and resume my journey — Arrive at Z— — Meet with L. C., who proposes my return with him to Cracow—We reach Bochnia, and rest—On examining the mountains beyond the Vistula, I descry my father's house— I resolve to visit my parents —L. C. remonstrates — I am determined, and set out — I encounter fresh danger of arrest, but mercifully escape —I reach home—My mother's mental derangement — lier recovery —I leave home for the last time — I pass the barrier gate—Get bewildered — Encounter a soldier — lie challenges, and permits me to pass— I reach Pobiednik— Approach the bridge through an orchard— Danger from watch-dogs in the dark—Crawling on my hands and knees, I touch the foot of a sleeping sentinel — I run for it, and reach a place of safety— Proceed to Cracow, where I spend the Christmas.

IN prosecuting my intended journey to Rome, I took the stage, via Miskolez, to Pest, where I learned that there was a revolutionary movement in Turkey and the Slavonian country, rendering it unsafe for me to proceed. I, therefore, wrote immediately to Posen, in Prussia, inquiring whether I could have protection and employment there. While waiting an answer, having letters of introduction to various' persons of distinction, I visited many beautiful loeali- 76 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 77

ties, near Transylvania and Valachie, in Turkey. Upon receiving a favorable answer from Posen, I determined at once to return by the way I came. I, therefore, took the stage, and was conveyed, in a few days, to the frontiers of Austria. Having -now come to the vicinity of the barrier gate, where I so signally and narrowly escaped detection and death, I considered how I might pass it in safety. It was near the middle of December, 1843, on Sunday, when I made the attempt in the following manner. The weather was exceedingly cold and windy. Many trees were blown down, and the snow driven up in heaps. I determined to proceed at once to the gate, and if questioned as to where I was going, to answer, to the church, as there was one in the village, just beyond the gate. However, when I came there, no guards were to be seen, and so I passed without, any difficulty, and hastened on through the village to the residence of a Unito-Greek priest. After remaining a short time, being very anxious to prosecute my journey as rapidly as possible, I went forward. The track of my journey lay amidst the Carpathian Mountains, whose gorges and valleys were, at the time, filled with snow, so that, at times, I was in great danger of being buried alive beneath, and enshrouded in this cold winding-sheet. Indeed, it required all the physical energy and greatest resolution of mind I was possessed of to extricate myself 'from suffocation and death amidst the whirling and furiously-driven masses of loose snow which filled the 7* 78 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. atmosphere, at times rendering it impossible to discern my path. Sometimes I was almost buried beneath the masses, and found it necessary to exert almost superhuman energy to extricate myself. At other times, it appeared to me that all the powers of Satan were conspired against me ; for, as I would attempt to urge my way forward with all the determination and energy I could rally to my aid, I would be taken by 'a furious whirl of the eddying gale, twisted and driven from my course, and plunged into an abyss of snow beneath, where I had to flounder and battle through its masses a considerable time before I could again make any advance. At one time, a barn exposed to a strong gust of wind was blown into the path where I had just passed. I was also exposed to death from falling trees, torn from the mountains by the resistless fury of the raging winds. At last, however, through the wonderful protection and care of a kind Providence, I arrived at the residence of another Greek Catholic priest about eight o'clock, P. M., having been since one o'clock in, travelling a distance of three English miles. I was nearly exhausted, both with hunger and severe toil, having been unable to devour my hardly-frozen morsel while among the mountains. I could scarcely speak, but, in a few words, explained who I was, and that I wanted the benefit of fire, and would talk more afterwards. Upon attempting to remove my boots, it appeared they were frozen to my feet, so that it was necessary to use water to loosen them ; and, when it THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 79 was at last accomplished, a portion of the skin of my feet came with them, and my feet were left bleeding freely. I remained two days with this hospitable family ; after which, the storm being passed, and the track a little opened, I slowly proceeded on my way, and arrived at the village of Z., the possession of my dear L. C. I remained here some time, availing myself of the facilities and accommodations in his house, to recruit my wasted energies, and heal my wounded feet. When I had become quite well, L. C. proposed to me to .go with him to Cracow, and spend the Christmas with his wife, who was residing there temporarily, with her children, for the purpose of their education, being unwilling to trust them to the care of. strangers. It was on the 23d of December, 1843, when we left Z., and with his horses and sleigh proceeded on our way to the city of Cracow. Coming to the town of Bothnia, we stopped for refreshment and to feed our horses. While here, I improved the opportunity to take a view of the distant mountain-scenery in the back-ground, beyond the Vistula River, :by the help of a glass, and while doing so was surprised to discover the residence of my father. 0! how my heart thrilled with strong emotions, as I thought of the dear ones at home ! L. C. asked me if I intended to go there. Upon saying I did, he tried to dissuade me, by assuring me it would be very dangerous doing so, on account of the strict guard on the way. But, after finding that I was aware of \all these difficulties, 80 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. and fully resolved to prosecute my purpose, he said, " As you please." I then told him if I did not arrive at my aunt's residence in the city between ten o'clock, A. M., and two o'clock, P. 3u., on Christmas, he might conclude I was taken prisoner. I now procured a horse and an attendant, and travelled till within a short distance of the large village of Solne-Useie, situated on the Vistula. Here I dismissed my attendant, and advanced to the river, which, instead of being covered with ice, as I had thought it would be, I was surprised to find still open. I came to the small habitation of a fisherman, whom I solicited to help me across the river, as I had friends in Jaksice on the other side, with whom I desired to spend Christ- mas. Near three o'clock next morning, after receiving a liberal compensation, he fulfilled my wishes. I now had a distance of about ten English miles before me, in Poland. The road lay along the course of the river, and passed through a number of small hamlets. A short distance from my father's was a large village. Arriving near this place about sunrise, I saw coming to meet me a number of horsemen, on a hunting expedition, most of whom I recognized as government officers and gensd'arme, by whom I must inevitably be known ; and besides this, it was all an open plain, nothing offering itself to screen me from observation. What was to be done ? Seeing there was no time to lose, I hastened back to the river-shore, looking to Heaven for protection. Here again a kind Providence seemed to favor me; for just at the instant of passing me, THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 81 the dogs started up two hares, which ran in an opposite direction to the place* where I was, and thus the attention of all was drawn towards these ob- jects. As soon as I could do so in safety, I hastened on to my father's, jumped the garden fence, and knocked softly at his bedroom window. Upon dis- covering who it was, he opened the casement, and took me in, fearing to let his servants know of my arrival. I found that no definite intelligence had been received of me since I left, at the river-fishing, although I bad written several letters. This, in some respects, seemed favorable, as my father had been three times examined concerning my whereabout. Reports, however, concerning me, of so unfavorable and gloomy a nature, had been brought to my parents, that my dear mother had suffered greatly in her mind, fearing that, according to report, I had either been hung in Warsaw, or shot by the soldiers in the vicinity of Cracow. To such an extent had her mental anguish increased that it had resulted in deranging her reason. In addition to this, she was afflicted with a very large swelling on her neck. When I was taken into her room, the servants having been sent below, she became so excited with strong emotions, that, in some way we could not well understand, she ruptured this swelling, which proved ,a seasonable relief, and she commenced recovering from that time, until she was restored to her usual health. I passed the day in secret communion with my dear parents. My affectionate mother lavished her mater- 82 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

nal caresses upon me, from time to time, until it became necessary for me to take leave. This was the last day I was ever to enjoy the privilege of their beloved society, which is now eighteen years ago. Its scenes are fresh in my memory. About seven o'clock, P. M., December 24, I took leave. It was a painful parting : nevertheless, the expectation of soon meeting again, which we mutually entertained, served materially to lessen it. I proceeded on horseback, attended by a man, along a narrow way, running parallel with the main road, until I had passed the outer barrier gate ; and arrived in the vicinity of the one near the bridge, which has been already spoken of, as crossing a tributary branch of the River Vistula, some distance east of Cracow. Here I dismissed my attendant ; and upon turning to take a survey of my position, it was so very dark, and my head completely bewildered, that I could not tell where I was. I finally decided to turn to the left, when, after proceeding a little way, I passed a soldier on guard, who accosted me with, " Who goes there ? " To which I answered, " A good friend ! " and was suffered to pass. I soon came to the village of Pobiednik, when I understood at once how I was situated. My object now was to gain the bridge before mentioned, without being detected ; and this was no easy task. There was a way by which it was usually approached, but it was too dangerous for my use. Another presented itself to my mind as a safer way. There was a palace THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 83

near by, with a large garden of trees attached. Just beyond, and between this garden and the coveted bridge, lay an open field, which I thought might be crossed in safety. I determined, therefore, to try it, and accordingly scaled the garden fence, but had scarcely reached the ground when the fierce bark of watch-dogs sounded in my ears. To escape those fierce animals, I climbed into a tree, whence, after remaining there some time, until the brutes gave up the chase, I descended and scrambled through the quick- set fence into an open field . But my difficulties were not yet ended ; the soldier was on guard at the bridge. The night was very dark, and it being indispensa- ble that I should reach the other side before daylight, I crept carefully along on my hands and knees, until my hand unexpectedly came in contact with the boots of one of the guards, who, overcome with drowsiness, had, fortunately for me, fallen asleep ! I now carefully crept on, until I had gained the middle of the bridge, when I summoned all my energies, and ran for life until I was safely over. I had but just cleared the bridge when I heard the guards exchange signals. I spent that night at the tavern, and the next morning, after breakfast, continued on to Cracow, where I arrived at half-past eleven o'clock, and proceeding to my uncle's, I was able to keep my promise of spending my Christmas with him. CHAPTER XIII.

Theatrical entertainments —I recognize Madame M. at the theatre —I visit my benefactress, who warns me of danger — She furnishes me with money, and I escape— Arrive at Piekary— Meet my former Superior, Brzozowski — Depart for Siemaniee — Arrive at Lissa— Visit the priest, and accept a situation as chaplain— Treaty between Russia and Prussia— I am ordered to leave Prussia within fourteen days—My dismay and sudden illness —Convalescence, recovery, and final departure from my fatherland. THERE had been great exertions making for some time in " getting up " a theatrical representation of the conquest of Spain by Napoleon the First, assisted by the Polish Legion, to come off in the evening. My uncle, being a warm-hearted patriot, was disposed to witness this display of national interest, and glory of former times. A family accommodation was, therefore, secured at the theatre. The performance was very splendid and imposing, and well calculated to arouse the Polish patriotism. While at the theatre I noticed a lady on the opposite side of the house, who appeared to be observing us with interest. B1 the help of a glass I recognized her as Madame M., a princess of great patriotism, and my faithful friend and benefactress. After leaving the theatre, I repaired to her temporary residence (for she, too, was a transient resident in the city), and upon entering he 84' THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 85 presence, with deep emotion she informed me that " it was very probable both my uncle and myself would be imprisoned in an hour, if I did not make my escape ! " So saying, she furnished me a supply of money, etc., urging me to depart, as I had no time to lose. This is not the only occasion of her aid and kindness to me, having greatly assisted me at other times, and in other lands. My solemn prayer is, that the. Lord will have mercy on her, and save her and all her house from the coming seven last plagues, even as she assisted to save me out of the hands of the wicked oppressor. I took a carriage and proceeded towards the frontiers of Prussia, where I arrived about eight o'clock, A. M., next day, 26th of December, 1843, and took the stage for the village of Piekary, and there visited the priest, Fitzek. Upon entering his house, I was much surprised to find a fugitive priest, my former Supe- rior, A. Brzozowski, of Pinezow. Our surprise was mutual. After a little, he cordially offered me his hand, at the same time expressing hope that I would forgive or overlook former difficulties, for he had been an enemy to me, as has been already intimated. He also informed me that Father Victorianus, from. Prirow, had been in this place nearly three months, and concluding that he was not capable of taking care of himself, had returned to the monastery. I re- gretted much that I had not the privilege of seeing this poor unfortunate fellow before his return. After resting two or three days at the house of 8 86 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. the priest, F., before referred to, I again took the stage for Siemianice village, the property of the Comte General Peter Szembek, where I was received by him with much cordiality and respect. I was kindly entertained there nearly two weeks. From this place I took the stage for the city of Rydzyna, the property of the Prince A. Sulkowski, and thence onward ; we arrived at the city of Lissa, or Leszno po Polsku, a little before noon, where we were obliged to stop two hours in order to take dinner and change horses. As there was plenty of time, I determined to visit the priest of the place, who seemed pleased to see me, and gave me invitation to take dinner with him, which I cheerfully accepted. Dinner being over, he inquired if I had paid my fare to Rydzyna. I replied that my fare was paid only to Lissa, whereupon he replied that he was glad, and that, as he was acquainted with Prince Sulkowski, perhaps I had better stay in his house over night, and to-morrow ho would take me in his carriage to visit that nobleman. But the next day he had changed his mind, and invited me to stay with him longer. Said he, " Prince S. does not need your services as chaplain as much as I do ; therefore I think you had better conclude to stay and be my chaplain. You can occasionally visit the palace of Prince Sulkowski, if you please, with my horses and carriage. This generous proposition I thought best to accept; and, after obtaining permission to apply to the commissioner, my name was duly registered in the THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 87

Recorder's office of the Prussian government. Our cares and labor were so abundant in this large parish, that I realized but one opportunity to visit the palace of Prince S. during seven months, when I was cordially received, and read a mass in his palace, on the occasion of the baptism of his first child, Prince Anthony. About the 4th of August, A. D. 1844, Nicholas, Emperor of Russia, came to Berlin, and closed the "cartel," or treaty, with the Prussian government, which allowed freedom to fugitives of his nation within her boundary, &c. A few days after, while I was pleasantly employed in.our beautiful flower garden, I received notice from the commissioner of police that I must leave Prussia within fourteen days ! He informed me that he would give me a passport to any other country ][ might choose. Upon receiving this information I was so completely troubled and astounded that I seemed speechless. It produced such a shocking sensation that immediately after I went into my room up stairs I fell upon the floor in a fit of apoplexy Three of the best doctors in the place were then sent for, who soon came, and found me in this senseless condition. They then commenced upon me the operation of cup- ping or bleeding, not only in the hand, but also with an instrument to which was attached sixteen knives, which operation was performed nearly all over my back and breast. After the lapse of two or three weeks, during which I had the best of medical attendance, my health was to 88 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

far restored that the doctor gave orders that I be removed where I could have the benefit of country air ; and for this purpose he chose the beautiful and healthy village of Brenno, where I found a cordial reception at the house of a priest by name Niszczewski. During my short sojourn with this clergyman I was introduced to Count Calistus Keszycki.. I shall never forget the pleasant and agreeable evenings I spent in the society of this noble family, at his palace, especially those happy hours I enjoyed with his two sons. But, alas ! time, that swift traveller, soon brought a change. The doctor had recently given information to the Prussian government that my health was recovered, and that I was now able to leave the country. Accordingly I sat out in the carriage of M. Niszczewski to return to Lissa, my former place of residence, where I again met with a warm and hearty reception. Never shall I forget the many kind services of Mr. A. Tyc,* pastor of Lissa, also of my dearly beloved friend John Arendt, pastor of the village of Wilkowo Niemieckie, Lord Waligorski and family, A. Rzewuski, Count Josephus Modlibowski, and others. With feelings of the deepest emotion and gratitude, I took a final farewell of these dear and much respected friends, and my beloved fatherland.

* See my testimony from A. Tye, relative to my services as priest in that place, Appendix No. 2. CHAPTER XIV.

I anticipate much pleasure from my visit to the Pope — Arrive at Tropau—Bishop Skorkowski —Resume my journy to Olmutz, thence via Brunn to Vienna —Am in custody three days as a fugitive from Russia — The Russian ambassador requests that I be sent back —I meet a friend who intercedes for me —Regain my liberty, and am allowed to visit the places of note in the city — Tombs of the" Hapsburgs—Sepulchre of Napoleon II. — Le av e for Bruck — I resolve to prosecute my journey on foot — I pass through Gratz and Cill —Description of the latter place. IT was hard parting with so many of my countrymen, from whose hands I had received so much kindness; but there was yet some consolation to me, for I antici- pated a pleasant and agreeable visit with the most holy father, Pope Gregory XVI., with whom I hoped to be free to communicate those things which had frequently weighed down my saddened spirits, in connection with the corruptness of the church. My 'principal object in visiting his holiness was to ask his advice ; and also to consult with him as to his opinion concerning the best remedies to cure the many evils and iniquity, Which I beheld, with deep regret, in the church ; and thereby bring about a thorough reform. Having obtained a passport to Rome, I proceeded on my journey by stage and railroad conveyance from Lissa, via Breslau, Neisse, Leobschiltz to. Tropau, a 8* 89 90 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

city on the froritier of Austria. This city is celebrated for its large Franciscan monastery, where Bishop Charl. Skorkowski was sentenced by the Russian and Aus- trian governments to banishment for life.* While there I had the pleasure of visiting the bishop in his comfortable apartments, for about two days, who very cordially invited me to share in the hospitalities of his well-furnished rooms, as I had formerly belonged to his Diocese of Cracow. He had some noble traits in his character, but was a very great aristocrat in his general demeanor. From Tropau, I continued my journey by stage to Olmutz, and by the railroad via Brunn, &c., to Vienna. Before we reached the city the commissioner of police took from all the passengers their passports, and in return gave us each a small ticket which informed us where to find them again. When I arrived in the city, I immediately repaired to a certain monastery near St. Stephen's Church, where, very unexpectedly, I was held in custody three days, an account of my poor passport, in which it was stated that I was " a fugitive from Russia ! " and it was further stated on it, — " fourteen days to the Austrian frontier, en route for Rome ! " But that God who tenderly watches over his children at all times providentially cast in my way a kind friend to intercede for me. When the Russian ambassador desired to have me sent back to Russia, this

* This gentlemau greatly distinguished himself by his noble patriotism in the insurrection of Poland in 1830-31, and this was the cause of his being expelled from his diocese. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 91

gentleman * took my passport and proceeded at once to the Prussian and Italian ambassadors, and obtained their seals and signatures of approbation for my further passage to Rome, instead of going back to Russia. He also obtained permission for me, from the Austrian government, to visit the Emperor Ferdinand's magnificent palace, and his splendid picture gallery, museum, cabinet of natural history, his great arsenal, and beautiful flower and shrubbery gardens, churches, and, in short, all the principal places of amusement in the city. I also had the privilege of visiting the venerated sepulchres of the ancient Hapsburg monarchs of Austria, in the basement of the antique Capucin monastery. There is a vast amount of them, consisting entirely of precious metals, such as gold, silver, and bronze. There I saw the tomb of Napoleon II., _ son of Napoleon I., who was proclaimed by his father King of Rome. When I was about to leave Vienna, I went to the commissioner of police, and asked him for my passport. s He informed me that at every station I should pass I must report myself to the commissioner of the police, and sign my name, in order that the government might be satisfied that I had directly passed out of -the country, by the report of one commissioner to another of my name, till this information had reached the Austrian government. From Vienna, I took the cars to the city of Bruck. *H. Jarke, counsellor of the Austrian Emperor Ferdinand's cabinet, &c 92 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

I was so delighted with the picturesque scenery of the country along the route to the above-named place, that I remarked it to a fellow-passenger, who replied, — " This is nothing, sir, in comparison with the beautiful country of the Slavonian kingdoms of Styria and Elyria, along the line to the city of Trieste, which is almost a paradise." Therefore, I decided to send all my baggage on to Trieste, and take the journey on foot, that I might have a better chance to view the country, with the intention, also, of visiting the priests, to learn their religious character, and, also, the condition of the Slavonian people generally. As I proceeded on my journey, I was not disappointed in the description of the country given me by the passenger before alluded to. The diversified scenery of mountains, hills and dales was extremely beautiful. The mountains were frequently covered with grape-vines. Here and there, interspersed amidst romantic groves, towering rocks and highly- cultivated gardens, were to be seen ancient castles of various styles and architecture. On the route to the city of Trieste, I passed through the cities of Gratz, Cill and Laybach ; and here I would say, with much regret, that my journal of this interesting country and its inhabitants was afterwards confiscated by the Prussian government ; therefore, I am unable to give a very definite description thereof. Consequently, I will take leave of this part of my narrative without making any observations in relation to the cities of Gratz and Layback, but will attempt to give some THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 93

description of the small but very agreeable village of C ill. As this place is approached over a plain nearly half a mile square, and crossed by the principal street, it is seen situated between two mountain slopes which gradually arise from it on each side. These slopes are so dug down, and prepared for building sites, as to present to the beholder the houses in rows, one above another, like the seats of a grand amphitheatre. Connected with the buildings, private and public, are beautiful gardens, abundantly supplied with fruit-trees and vines. The climate is very healthy, and the peculiar formation of its locality renders it a place of great interest to the traveller. At times, the sky is suddenly overcast with thick clouds which shut down upon the mountain tops, making it so dark in the houses, even at noon, as to require the light of candles. At such times, the clouds seem rent by the mountain peaks, causing them to disgorge floods of water at once, so that, were not the houses firmly based upon the rock, they must certainly be swept away. My mind was forcibly struck with that beautiful illustration of our Saviour Jesus Christ, when he said to his disciples, " Therefore, whosoever heareth the sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man which built his house upon a rock ; and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house, and it fell not; for it was founded upon a rock." Matt. vii. 24, 25. Like this Illyrian kingdom, Palestine was a land 94 VIPTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

of mountains and valleys ; and, therefore, subject to sudden and violent rains. Now, if these houses were built in the sand, certainly the first rapid torrent would wash away their foundation, causing them to totter or fall, and be swept away. So the tempests and storms of tribulation and persecution beat on and around man in this poor pilgrimage ; and, behold 1 when he thinks he is in safety, Satan may overcast the horizon of his hopes, and great calamities may beat upon him ; but if his faith be founded on the Rock of Ages, — no matter how great and violent his tempta- tions, — all the tempests of life may howl around him ; he rests upon the " commandments of God and the faith of Jesus " (Rev. xiv. 12, xxii. 14 ; 2 Peter, i. 10, &c.), and shall never fall ! CHAPTER XV.

Austrian and Slavonic hospitality contrasted —Arrive at Laybach Anecdote of the innkeeper — A pious pastor — Resume my journey— First sight of the Adriatic Sea— Trieste — Magnifi- cent view—Thinking to shorten the way, I but protract my journey—Arrive in the city, and put up at an hotel— Visit St. Maurice Cathedral. 'WintE in this place, I ascended an rIevatioil: some two hundred steps up an arch-way, on the south side of the village, to the Capucin Monastery. Here I had a grand opportunity to survey the picturesque scenery below. After walking in the garden and vineyards-, the dinner-bell rang, and all the, priests, quite unceremoniously, went in to dinner, and left me alone to entertain myself as best rcould. Upon this taste of Austrian inhospitality, I found my way into a choice vineyard belonging to the monastery, where I regaled myself with a large cluster of finely-flavored grapes. I then proceeded to another part of the village, and paid a visit to the pastor of the place. This gentleman was by birth a Slavonian ; and, when I introduced myself to him as a native of Poland, he immediately embraced me affectionately, exclaiming,— " I am happy to see a Polander in my house I " This Siavonian priest was the first one in Austria that gave me any invitation to dinner, or to partake of any kind 95 • 96 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. of refreshments, since I had left Vienna. As I entered into conversation with him, I learned with pleasure that he was free to converse upon religious subjects, and seemed to be indeed a sincere servant of Christ, so far as he had the true light. Next day I bade adieu to this kind friend, and left Cill for Laybach. I was delighted with this beautiful region of country, and pleased with its noble people, who are of Slavonian origin, and where I seemed to be almost as much at home as in my native land. They were geney.ally attired in the Polish costume, and ;esembled the Poles much in their manners and customs. But what pleased me far more was to discover in them so much of the true, humble, sincere spirit of Christianity. Alas, that they should be under the oppressive tyranny of Austrian despotism ! May God, in his all-wise providence, hasten the day when this kind-hearted people shall be freed from the servile yoke of bondage, and their minds be enlightened by the Holy Spirit to an apprehension of the blessed truths of the gospel. On my journey from Cill, about three miles before reaching Layback, I entered a thriving village, the name of which I do not now recollect. I proceeded at once to the village hotel, where I addressed the proprietor in the Slavonian language, and informed him that I was a Polish priest, and asked if he could accommodate me with lodgings for the night, as it was late in the evening ; whereupon he stared at me, and seemed somewhat agitated, walking the floor to and fro, and hesitated ere giving me a definite answer. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 97

As I •was wondering at his singular manner, he sent his wife for the priest of the place, who soon came in. The proprietor then politely introduced me to him as a priest from Poland on his way to Rome, adding I was so happy to see you that I felt my accommodations were not good enough to entertain you properly, therefore I sent for Mr. Pastor." The priest saluted me very cordially in the Latin language, and invited me to his house. We soon partook of a good supper, and, after prayers,, entered into conversation upon religious topics, and thus enjoyed ourselves till near day- break, after which we went to rest. Next morning, after the service of mass was performed at the church, this young priest gave me a sketch of the miserable state of society when he first came to that parish. He stated that the pastor who had formerly ministered there was a German priest, of a very covetous, grasping disposition, whose principal oliject was to acquire wealth. He also informed me that many of the people were in a wretched state of poverty, owing to their idleness and drunkenness. As a natural consequence, their houses, fences, and other buildings were in a very dilapidated condition ; their children growing up in great wickedness, and their education sadly neglected. The chapel, he said, was an old building, and when it was rainy weather the roof leaked badly. " After reflecting upon this unpleasant state of things," said he, " I asked myself the question, What shall be done to remedy these evils around me, and to introduce a reform ? My people, 98 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

thought I, are all poor ; therefore I concluded that it was best, in the first place, to labor for the moral and spiritual welfare of my flock. I accordingly commenced to lecture to them on temperance, and in the course of three years had succeeded, by the blessing of God, in inducing all the people of my parish to sign the total abstinence pledge." Looking out of his window, he pointed to a building, and continued, " This nice church, you now see, was built about one year ago from money saved by my people, as the happy result of signing the temperance pledge, without any aid from the parishes." After an interesting stay of three days, this dis- interested and kind-hearted friend proposed to send his servant and accompany me in his carriage on my journey to the city of Laybach. From this place I walked through a very beautiful country, till I reached a point where I seemed to be surrounded by hills and very high mountains, when suddenly that which at first had the appearance of a large plain was presented to my view. I soon perceived, to my astonishment, that it was the Adriatic Sea, extending in every direction before me as far as the eye could reach. Passing on a few steps further, I stood near the brink of a precipice. Seemingly but a short distance below, almost at my feet, lay the large city of Trieste, with its tall, glittering spires, magnificent palaces, and its spacious harbor, dotted with ships and vessels of all nations. I was enraptured with this splendid sight, and spent an hour in viewing the enchanting scene. THRILLING. DEVELOPMENTS. 99

I inquired of a stranger passing by the distance to the city. He answered, " Nearly three miles," at the same time pointing to the public road. As I stood looking over the precipice, the distance down to the city looked to be so short, that I concluded to find the best way down to it, and, by taking a direct course, be enabled to get there quicker, and with less trouble. l soon succeeded in reaching the foot of the declivity, but, to my great surprise, I found another hill rising up before me, which I began at once to ascend, with some difficulty, for it was quite‘ steep. I soon succeeded in reaching the top, when I sat down and took a little rest. Oranges, lemons, figs, apples, prunes, olives, and nut-trees grow on these hills in great abundance. The grapes are of excellent flavor, growing in great profusion on vines which hang upon the trees, and run along on the ground, in the intervening space, in their wild luxuriance. After refreshing myself with a noble cluster, I descended this hill directly to the city, which I reached in about three hours after setting out from the precipice. I repaired to a hotel, and found it was then near five o'clock, P. M. The next day I found my baggage safe at the express office, and had it conveyed to my lodgings. My first visit was to the St. Maurice Cathedral. This is a very ancient building, built of stone, in the Gothic style of architecture. Tradition says It was built B. o., by the pagans, for their idols. There seemed to be much religious toleration in the city, for *there were not only Jesuits, but various churches of different Protestant sects. CHAPTER XVI.

Arrival at Venice—Proceed to the Monastery of St. Francisco di Paolo — St. Mark's Cathedral —Ducal Palace—Church of Santa Maria della Salute—Island of St. Lazar° — Arsenal — Santa Maria Assumption— S. Maria Scula Grande—Church of St. John and St. Paul— Academy of Fine Arts, etc.

I TOOK steamboat at Trieste one evening about nine n'clock, and, an hour later, we left that city for Italy. The evening was mild and placid, and not a ripple seemed to ruffle the surface of the broad Adriatic. The moon and stars shone brilliantly, which the water, like a mirror, reflected most beautifully. About seven o'clock, A. ii., September 18, 1843, the city of Venice appeared in view, and at eight o'clock we were safely moored at St. Mark's landing. My- self and baggage were transported in a gondola to the Monastery of St. Francesco di Paolo. After dinner, a young priest volunteered his services to accompany me around to visit this interesting city, now the object of conquest by General Garibaldi. We visited St. Mark's Cathedral, which is the chief of one hundred and four magnificent churches in Venice. As I entered the portico of this ancient Gothic structure, fronting on St. Mark's Place, I was struck with admiration at the splendid pictures and mosaic on the walls, too THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 101

representing church history, etc. But on entering the interior of the church, I was still more astonished at its costly grandeur. At the farther end, fronting the entrance, behind a golden screen attached to eight bronze pillars, gilded, and, also, to the gallery above, is situated the altar, where the priests officiate. About the middle of the gallery, situated in front, is a large, conspicuous cross of gold, decked with precious stones of different colors. On each side of it are six bronze statues, which represent the twelve apostles. At the right hand is also a rich chapel, in which is contained the church treasury, etc. This chapel is also screened by a net of golden work. In front of the altar there is a large plate of pure gold, probably eight feet long by four feet broad, and about three-eighths of an inch thick. This plate is set in a frame of pearls, etc. In the centre of this plate is a splendid oil painting representing the Virgin Mary, in a standing position, encircled with a garland of flowers, pearls, and precious stones of brilliant colors. Around this elegant picture are various other oil paintings representing different scenes in the life of the Vir- gin Mary, from the time of her birth to her assumption, adorned in the same magnificent style. It would be very difficult to estimate the immense value of this curiously-wrought plate, called " Ante- pendulus." It was transported to this city from the Patriarchal Church at Constantinople. There is avast amount of wealth and extravagance displayed, not only in the gay adornments of this church, but also in pre- 9* 102 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

clam gifts from the Emperors of Austria, such as golden candlesticks, lamps, etc. There were many more articles of great value, but Napoleon I., at the time of his conquests, carried from it much valuable treasure. There is also in this church a small chapel at the right of the vestibule, where a large piece of rock is shown, said to be a piece of the rock which Moses smote, from which the water gushed out ; and in the baptistery, the stone on which John the Baptist was beheaded ! In a small chapel on the left, in the cupola, is a very largo Hematite of a blood-red color. On the walls are beautiful pictures of different scenes, composed of various colored stones set in mosaic style. The floor is also of stone, set in mosaic, with brilliant colors beautifully arranged. We next visited the Ducal Palace, adjacent to the cathedral, where is a very ancient library, etc. The place in the court is where Marina Falieri was beheaded. We ascended the " Staircase of the Giants," and observed those holes in the wall once in the shape of lions' mouths, where secret accusations were deposited against any person by an accuser. In the large council-chamber is a great collection of paintings. Among them is a magnificent painting of Paradise, by Jacob Tintoretto. It is the general opinion that this picture is the largest in the world. Around the walls are the portraits of all the earlier doges except Marina Falieri, whose place is painted black, with the inscription, — " Hie est locus Marini Falieri decapitati pro crimini- bus " (Here is the place of M. F., who was be- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 103 headed for his crimes). In the museum there is a fine collection of statuary. " The Hall of Shields" contained some very interesting relics of antiquity, among which were some curious old maps. One of these is a map of the world, by Fra. Mauro, in 1460. There are many other rooms, such as " Hall of the Com- pass," so called from the statue of Venice holding a compass ; also, the council-chamber of " Decem," etc., etc. September 19, in company with my brother priest, I visited the Church of Santa Maria della Salute, between the Grand Canal and the Canal della Giudeca. It is not only interesting on account of its rich magnificence, and fine engravings on the white marble walls, but also for its highly-interesting history. It was erected by a special act of the senate, passed in 1632, for the purpose of thanksgiving, in commemoration of the cessation of the great plague which swept away over 60,000 inhabitants of -the city. Nest, we proceeded on a gondola across the Canal della Giudeca to the Island of St. Lazaro, for the purpose of visiting the Armenian college. In the parlor, or reception room, is a book containing various prayers, printed in twenty-five different languages ; and another large book in which it is customary for visitors to register their names. In it may be seen the names of distinguished individuals of many nations. I was surprised to hear the Roman Catholic priest read the mass in the Armenian language, and not in Latin, by which the common people could, of course, readily 104 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. understand, which is not generally the case in Catholic countries. The next day, having procured tickets of admission, we visited the great Arsenal, which is situated in the eastern part of the city. At the entrance-gate are four lions of marble, which are said to have been brought from the Peloponnesus by Morosini, in A. D. 1685. In the navy-yard is a beautiful model of the Bucen- taur, the galley in which the doges of Venice were wont to " wed the Adriatic." We next turned our attention to the large building for a rope-walk, near one thousand feet long. In the lower room, we saw the curious armor of the Doge Ziani, nearly seven hundred years old ; and in the upper room, his shield, and the very old picture of Gattametata, also the key- shaped spring-pistol of Francisco di Carrara, tyrant of Padua, beside a large number of diabolical instruments of torture, &c. I next visited Santa Maria Assunta, or church and convent of Jesuits. After sixteen years of banishment, Ferdinand, Emperor of Austria, gave them the privilege to return in 1843. This church is very rich and magnificent in mosaic work, and celebrated for the tomb of Ludovico Manini, the last doge of the Venetian Republic. After which I went to S. Maria Scuola Grande, where is a good institution connected with this church. Thence passing northward, on the right, is situated an asylum for insane females, near the northern border of the city. In front of the church of St. John and St. Paul is a bronze equestrian statue of Colleoni Bergamo. On THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 105 the walls are suspended many of the richest and most beautiful pictures in the world, among which is a famous picture, by Titian, of the Assassination of Peter the Martyr, a Dominican inquisitor of the thirteenth century. The Academy of Fine Arts is a building containing a large and elegant picture-gallery, comprising more than five hundred paintings, and various busts, statues, &c. We observed here the Assumption of the Virgin Mary, by Titian ; and also the representation of the doge, before whom the fisherman stood, presenting to him the miraculous ring brought to him by St. Mark. After this, we visited the palace of Grimani, and the churches of St. Mary del Frary, De la Madonna delle- Orto, Corderia della la Tana, San Theodoro, S. Salva- dor, S. Giacomo di Rialto, San Gio. Crisostomo, S. Bartolomo, S. Catharina, &c. CHAPTER XVII.

Arrive at Padua—Visit the celebrated St. Antonio Monastery— Hospitality of the monks—Visit the church —Its splendor, relics and traditions—Bacchanalian character of the priesthood — My pain and disappointment — Visit the Palace of Justice and Papafeva— I return to Venice, where I miss my purse — Go back to Padua to find it—In Venice again. AFTER visiting nearly all the principal places of interest in this city, I embarked on board of a gondola, and crossed the lagoon or marsh, on my way for the city of Padua. While on my journey, I was struck with admiration, as I beheld many men at work con- structing a vast bridge of stone, to span the lagoon, a distance of two and three-fourths miles. This grand structure was then nearly half completed. Accord- ing to the plan, it consists of two hundred and twenty- two arches. It was finished in A. D. 1845, and cost one million dollars. After crossing the gulf, I took the cars for Padua City, near twenty English miles distant. My first visit after my arrival was to the celebrated St. Antonio Franciscan Monastery; I reached there at the seasonable hour of twelve o'clock, noon. I was soon introduced into the refectory, or large dining-room, where I found some sixty priests assembled at dinner. I was received by them with courtesy, and cordially invited los THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 107 to take a seat at the table, which was spread with sumptuous fare, consisting of a variety of meats, vegetables, choice fruits, and wine in abundance. Dinner being over, the assistant priest showed me this very large and gorgeous church. It is surmounted with eight domes, presenting quite an oriental appearance. Fronting the main entrance to this church at the further end (which is invariably the case in all Catholic countries), stands the great altar. As you stand facing this altar, on the left appears a very rich chapel of St. Anthony. On the top of the altar there is a silver monument, on which two angels stand, composed of the same metal, on whose shoulders rests a silver coffin, containing the remains of St. An- thony, patron of the church and the city of Padua. There is also a representation of St. Anthony above the coffin, near which are six large silver candlesticks. The silver lamps, suspended before the altar, are kept burning incessantly, day and night. The altar is over- laid with pure gold and silver; curious relics presented as a tribute to the memory of St. Anthony for miracles said to be wrought by him, and also for other benefits he so graciously bestows upon the people. On looking about the monastery, my attention was directed to a representation of this saint as preaching to frogs, fish, and other animals, which seemed to give great attention to his instructions. This started a train of reflections. I thought within myself, How is this ? Is there any propriety or consistency in preaching to irrational animals, which are governed by no moral 108 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. law, and therefore do not need, nor can they compre- hend faith and repentance ? It seemed to me there was a charlatanry about it, which produced a very unfavorable impression on my mind, as also when I contemplated other pictures, representing the saint as being invoked for the detection of thieves and restora- tion of stolen property, being well aware of the great facilities for doing this afforded by the confessional. Back of the great altar, within the choir, as it is termed, there is a great collection of relics ; and also the tongue of this saint, miraculously preserved from decay, is exhibited. So at least say the priests. After supper, I was invited to attend what might be called a convivial party, at which I found the Pro- vincial and priests of high rank distributed about the spacious apartment, amusing themselves by playing cards, chess, and such like games, intermingled with profane history, amusing anecdotes, drinking choice wines, &c. Being invited to join the Provincial in a game of chess, I accepted, and thus had an opportunity of acquainting myself with his spirit. I found him emphatically a man of the world. He was an intelli- gent, gifted young man, of high birth and liberal edu- tion, and had evidently been placed in his present position on account of these qualities, without regard to personal piety, of which he appeared entirely destitute. When I found the same course of procedure every night of my stay, and no apparent attention given to a THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 109 more consistent course, I felt pained and disappointed, finding things no better here than at home, and resolved to proceed to Rome and seek solace and relief from his Holiness. Before leaving Padua I visited the ancient palace of Justice, palace Papafova, &c. My special attention was paid to the university,* where our talented, industrious, and original Polish student Copernicus, from the academy of Cracow, pursued his astronomical and philosophical studies. The fourth day after my arrival, I returned to the city of Venice. After supper, I retired to my lodgings, and upon taking off my apparel, I was greatly surprised and alarmed to find that a sort of purse, containing all my money, except enough for immediate necessities, which I carried in my bosom, suspended from the neck, was among the missing. What was to be done`? How I could proceed in this land of strangers and supreme selfishness, was a question I could not answer. I slept but little during the night, and early the next morning returned to Padua. Upon repairing to the monastery, I inquired of the Superior if any one had been to my room. He directed me to the porter, who informed me he had made my bed ; but answered in the negative when asked if he had seen anything. I then went to my room and carefully examined the bed, &c., without success. Here was a dilemma indeed. I re-

This is the oldest university in Italy. In the time of Dante, it contained near 15,000 students; and at present has probably between 600 and 1,000. 10

ring of the boat, as she received the buffeting of the furious mountain waves in the midst of the Adri- atic, extinguished our lights, the confusion and gloom were indeed very great ! Prayers for mercy and aid were heard in various languages, interrupted by strong vomiting. For my own part, I took up my position on the floor of the saloon, where I could secure myself from being pitched and tumbled about by the fearful lurching of the boat, by grasping the legs of the table, which was firmly fixed in the centre. I also found the 111 110 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. solved to make another effort ; and upon turning up the bed, to my great joy and relief, I discovered the missing property, close up in the corner of the room, where, being heavy, it had slipped from the bed, as I was in the habit of putting it under my pillow at night. I then immediately returned to Venice. .4

CHAPTER XVIII.

Depart for Ancona— Storm in the Adriatic— Our danger I get under a table, and hold on while the gale lasts — Put into Pola --Resume our voyage, and reach Ancona —Visit a Dominican monastery—Mutilated statue of the Pope— Arrive at Loretto — Its famous churdh — Traditions — Noble devotees— Their abject servility — Cup and saucers, ac., once used by the Virgin Mary. THE next day I took 'the steamer at eleven o'clock, A. m., for Ancona. The weather was favorable when we left Venice, but indications of a change were upon us before night. The storm increased so rapidly, that before sunset the captain judged the waves were some sixteen feet high, causing our boat to rise and fall as she crossed them, in a manner to produce a sensation not very pleasant to a landsman. As night came on the gloominess of the scene augmented; and when, near eleven o'clock at night, the increased motion and laboring of the boat, as she received the buffeting of the furious mountain waves in the midst of the Adri- atic, extinguished our lights, the confusion and gloom were indeed very great ! Prayers for mercy and aid were heard in various languages, interrupted by strong vomiting. For my own part, I took up my position on the floor of the saloon, where I could secure myself from being pitched and tumbled about by the fearful lurching of the boat, by grasping the legs of the table, which was firmly fixed in the centre. I also found the 112 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. table a favorable protection against being tumbled upon by those who were not so well secured as myself. Here I remained during the enactment of this fearful scene, expecting in a short time to meet a watery grave. Through the great goodness of a merciful Providence the morning light eventually dawned upon our wave-tossed bark, and we found ourselves in the vicinity of Pola, in Dalmatia, at which place we were all landed, by means of small vessels which came off to us, happy and glad, if not thankful, for having escaped the perils of the deep. We remained here three days. The following night the booming of cannon near midnight told us the captain wished us to return ; which being done, we proceeded, about one o'clock, on our voyage, and at ten o'clock the next morning arrived at Ancona, in Italy. Here I rested a day before going forward ; but, being somewhat indisposed, I visited but few localities. One circumstance, however, I will relate. I visited a Dominican monastery, which is beautifully and promi- nently located upon the side of a hill, having an ascent to it by means of two flights of marble steps, encircling an open space or yard directly in front of the building, between it and the street. In this court was a marble figure of the Pope, with the right arm partly elevated, and pointing with two fingers upward. These fmgers, and the nose, gave unmistakable sign, in being much mutilated, of the skill and perseverance of the city youngsters at target-shooting with stones or other missiles. This space I also found supplied plentifully with filth, &c. A very singular predicament, thought I, for the Pope's representative. oit

THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 113

From this place, I took a carriage, called here vetturino, to the city of Loretto, only a few miles distant. This town, though comparatively small, is rendered famous on account of its being the location of a very large church, which serves for the accommodation of the entire place and surrounding community, instead of several smaller ones. Many chapels, or separate places, are arranged within this great building for the use of the different orders or societies existing in the city and adjacent country. In the midst of the church is a small building composed of stone, which has an outside covering of marble, richly and beautifully sculptured. Within this place is a small dark-colored marble statue of the Virgin Mary, who is accounted the patron saint of the church and city. Tradition teaches that this is the identical dwelling-place of the Virgin in the land of Nazareth, and that angels transported it to Dalmatia, and from thence to its present location ! An altar is also placed within this small building, at which, by especial permission of the Bishop of Loretto, I was permitted to officiate. I observed ladies of distinction showing their devotion and respect for the Virgin by walking on their knees as they drew near this house, occasionally bowing with their faces to the earth ; and when sufficiently near for the purpose, they separated a small piece of stone from the wall, and carefully securing it, seemed to have arrived at the ultimatum of their desires. A cup and saucer, plate and bowls, are shown by the priests as those used by the Virgin in her lifetime ! 10* CHAPTER XIX.

Arrive at Portioncula —Birthplace of St. Francis—Visit the monastery — "Hee° Porta Cceli ! " — Traditions — Temptation of St. Francis —lie scourges himself unto blood—Miraculous effect—Some account of St. Francis and St. Dominic, and how the former received his five wounds — Also, the origin of the black mantle of the Dominicans. FROM Loretto, I prosecuted my journey to Macerata, and thence to Camerino, and finally arrived at Por- tioncula. Assisi in Umbria, or Perugia, is a place which I found very interesting, on account of its being the birth-place, A. D. 1182, of St. Francis, the patron of the order to which I belonged. Just before coming to this place, there appeared, on the left, in the midst of a plain, the large monastery and church building of Portion eula, an institution of the Franciscan order. Here I received the hospitalities of the place for three days. The church connected with this monastery is also a very large one, having, in the midst, a chapel, over the entrance of which is written, in gold letters, a sentence in Latin, —"Hem Porta Cceli." This chapel contains a rich altar, and what is claimed by the order to be a most wonderful and miraculous appearance and representation of the Virgin Mary, presented to St. Francis, in the place over which this church has been erected ! 114 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 115.

On the right, as you enter this chapel, is a little building of stone, with a simple wooden door. This is said to have been built by the saint himself, and used as his residence. Because of this wonderful circumstance, this sacred object is kept covered by a curtain, having a painted representation of it on its outside, during all the year, except the first eight days of August, when the Pope's delegate, by special authority from the most holy Father, removes the veil from this mysterious object. It is said of this saint that, upon a certain occasion, he underwent great temptation at the sight of a beautiful girl who came to him for his blessing. Francois, instead of listening to the voice of concupiscence, suddenly entered this cell, and re-appeared entirely naked, with a discipline of iron, striking himself redoubled blows, to the great edification of the enchantress, until his body was streaming with blood. I was shown the garden where it is said these things occurred. It was full of roses, and the priests affirm "that the blood of St. Francois caused them to grow, although shed there some seven hundred years ago ! " Wherever any representation of this saint is seen, in any part of the world, it is observable that he is shown as having five wounds like the Saviour, the history of which is as follows : — " In 1198, the cruel war of extermination was waged against the Albigenses, and the savage inquisitor, Dominic, with cross in one hand, and the bull of Pope Innocent III. in the other, devoted 60,000 men, women, and children, to destruction in one city alone, 116 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. suffering the brutal soldiers to reserve such as they chose, on account of their youth or beauty, for future scenes of horror. Young girls and boys were led entirely naked before the tomb of Pierro de Castel- nan — were beaten by the monks with thongs, loaded with lead, and when their bodies were entirely covered with blood, were abandoned to the brutality of the soldiers ; then murdered, and their dead bodies hor- ribly polluted ! To assist in this war, St. Francois presented himself at the head of three thousand of his followers. A dissension, however, arising, even to blows, between him and St. Dominic, the former, being weaker than his assailant, fled from him and took shelter beneath a bed, where the other being unable to reach him, armed himself with a spit from the kitchen, and inflicted on him five terrible blows; but God, who cherished the two monks, himself directed the spit, softened the blows, and preserved St. Fran- cois from death; he, however, retained from this fight scars like the five wounds of Jesus ! " Another incident, said to have occurred in the history of these two monks, I will now relate : " Once on a time, as they were travelling together, they came to a very muddy place. St. Dominic, who was dressed in white garments, with other adornings, which were likely to suffer by coming in contact with the mud, proposed to St. Francois, who, being dressed in4 very simple garments of coarse black material, with nothing on his feet, had nothing to fear from the muddy ablution, to perform the brotherly act of serving as THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 117 his pack-horse across the slough. In attempting to do. so, the truth of his inability to perform the task became apparent by his falling backward, and plunging the ill-fated Dominic plump into the mud, back down, thus suddenly changing the appearance of his garments. In commemoration of this catastrophe, the order is required to wear a black mantle, covering the back, in the case of funeral, above their white robes." CHAPTER XX.

City of Assisi—Multitude of churches — Curious origin—Legend of St. Francis — Description of the combination of churches — Poverty of the St. Franciscan Nunnery — Tradition —Persecu- tion by St. Dominic— I make arrangements to proceed to Rome — Cool effrontery of a priest — Am compelled to ride beside the driver — Character of the Italian clergy—Preaching versus practice.

AT the distance of half a mile on the right, in an elevated locality, appears the little city of Assisi, plentifully supplied with churches, all of the Francis- can order.* The most interesting of these is a very large church, or combination of churches, which are built one above another, on the side of a steep ascent. The origin of this construction is curious. It wash customary in the time of this saint to cast the bodies of criminals from the top of this ascent into the depths below. The saint gave orders that, when dead, his tody should be buried in the same place. Some five hundt0d- years after his death, his body, which was known by the five scars before mentioned, was found in a state of complete preservation, whereupon it was resolved to erect a church at the foot of the precipice, in commemoration of this wonderful circumstance.

*All the Franciscan orders in the world are supplied by the charity of the people. 118 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS 119

This church is entered from the plain in front. Im- mediately on the top of this, is another, which is entered by a street or way dug in the side of the hill, ascending gradually. Directly on the top of this is yet another, approached by a similar passage along the side-hill. These churches have no communication with each other. The central one is the richest. The topmost is famous as the place where St. Bernard harangued the multitude with his fiery zeal in behalf of the holy Crusades. Here is also the Cathedral Church, containing the baptistery, where St. Francis Bernardon was baptized, Oct. 4, A. D. 1182,* in which no children are baptized, except such as receive his name. In another part of the city is a church erected over the spot where he stabled his horse ! In another is seen a church constructed from the house of his father, in which is a marble statue of the saint in a kneeling posture, manacled with chains. It is said that, when a boy, he was detected stealing money from his father to give to the poor, for which he was imprisoned in chains. In another locality is a nunnery of Francis- can sisters, having the poorest church connected with it that I ever visited. Its walls are entirely bare, just as the rough masonry left them. A rude plank table, with two holes for candlesticks, serves as an altar. I was permitted to look through a window into the chapel of the nunnery, which

*His father's name was Francois Bernardon, a merchant of Florence; his mother's, Pica. Ip 120 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. seemed to be well furnished, and iri which is the representation of the Saviour on the cross, who, it is declared, spake to this Saint Francois, and directed him to stay up his church, for it was falling. This not being understood, a sort of stone abutment was built against the walls of the church for their support, supposing this to be the meaning of the holy oracle. But the mistake was corrected by a plainer communication, importing that it meant the destruction of the Lord's enemies, the heretics, or Albigensian Christians. The summons was obeyed by joining the persecuting army under St. Dominic. Having satisfied my curiosity, and obtained what information I was able, by visiting the surrounding country, I made arrangements for proceeding to Rome by vetturino, a convenient, safe and cheap mode of travelling. When you stipulate for a passage in one of these conveyances the hirer advances a few dollars as security, which is returned at the end of the journey, when you pay over the sum agreed upon for your passage. From the time you commence your passage to its end, the coachman becomes your servant, paying all the expenses of eating, drinking and lodging. He is also subject to your wishes for stopping on the way to examine any object of curiosity presenting itself, and to be ready to give such information concerning it as he may be able. The next morning after engaging my passage, notice was given me that all was ready for myself and another priest, who had also taken passage. Upon going to 0. and opening the door I was diecan jai THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 121 greatly surprised to find it already occupied by a priest, and a fair young lady-companion. Upon inquiring what it meant); he informed me he was the Procurator of General Di Laurato, from Aracols, and was going to Rome. I answered that I was a Polander, and bound there also, and had engaged my passage first. But this proving unavailing to induce the unwelcome intru- der to resign his place, we appealed to the driver, who acknowledged our precedence of contract, and stated that he had room for four passengers, adjudging to us the seats belonging to us as first passengers. This was not only resisted by the priest, but a refusal to suffer us to occupy any place inside was peremptorily expressed. Not being willing to lose time in useless dispute or in waiting for another carriage, we mounted the top with the driver, which we found far from being comfortable, on account of rains and chilly winds. When we stopped at a village for the night, we found several passengers, priests, some amusing themselves in the hotel at billiards, and others in soft and caressing attentions to the ladies, treating them to wine, &c. These things among the Italian priests made a very unfavorable impression on my mind, filling me with disgust and indignation. I al,se saw they paid no respect to abstinence from meat on days prescribed ; which, when it was seen that I did, caused them to ask if I did not eat meat on Friday. I asked in return if they did not know it was forbidden by the Pope. This produced an answer, with a slight attempt to blush, that he had- exempted them from the duty by repeating five times "4ater noster "— (Our 11 122 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

Father which art in heaven, &c.) To this I replied, — " You have made a yoke fir the Poles and other foreign nations, which you will not touch with one of your fingers ! " Our way now was over a most beautiful country, whose landscapes were enlivened and rendered very interesting by the continual change of scenery which they presented to the traveller ; — now ascending a high hill or mountain, from the top of which the eye could sweep over a wide field of observation; then descending into the rich valley below, full of various fruits, peculiar to Italy, making the balmy air redolent with their fragrance. The principal places through which we passed were, Foligno, Spoleto, Terni, Narni, Otricoti, Magliano, Civitta Castelana, Nepi, La Storta, and Pontemollo. CHAPTER XXI.

Rome—Passports demanded and baggage examined—Enter by the Porta del Popolo—Egyptian obelisk—Statue of Neptune— Palace of the American embassy and Protestant church—The Capitol — Castor and Pollux—Monastery of Anima — Visit to St. Peter's — Disappointment at first sight — Mary Magdelene — Questionable influence of the picture— Statue of Pius VI. — Bronze statue of St. Peter — Pope's throne—Optical illusions —I begin to appreciate the magnificence of the place — Incom- parable mosaic of the transfiguration— Ascend to the cupola— Colossal statues of the twelve apostles — The ball of the cupola — Autograph of Alexander of Russia — Magnificent view — Egyptian obelisk —"In hoc sign trinces ! "— Tradition — A swineherd becomes Pope—Feud between Sixtus V. and his cardinals. Wn.arr about entering the city of Rome, which was near the middle of October, we were obliged to deliver up our passports and submit our baggage to close in- spection ; after which we proceeded into the place by way of the northern entrance, Porta del Popolo. Within this entrance is the open area called Piazza del Popolo, in the centre of which I was surprised to see an Egyptian obelisk, with a statue of Neptune on its west side, near which is the palace of the American embassy and Protestant chapel.* From this place I took the Corso, a centre street of three diverging southward. This street continues to the foot of an

* Truly I was astonished to see a PPbtostant chapel in Rome. 123 124 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. eminence, on the top of which is the Capitol, having an ascent to it by means of beautiful white marble steps, between the enormous statues of Castor and Pollux. As I ascend and arrive at the top in front of the Capi- tol, the monastery of Aracmli appears on the left, at the back of the Museum, where I took up my temporary residence. After disposing of my baggage, &c., visited General Aloysius a Laureto, whose apartments are within this monastery. I was cordially received. The next day I visited St. Peter's Cathedral, accompanied by Mr. Paluchowski, a Polish confessor of the Vatican, appointed by the Pope for the Polish nation, to whom all persons from thence are required to confess. This is also the case with every other nation. Upon entering this far-famed edifice, I was struck with amazement at the apparent destitution of nearly all the grandeur and magnificence I expected to see from the description I had read of it. The first object that attracted my attention was in the first chapel on the left as we enter. The beholder sees a beautiful female, entirely naked above the waist, standing behind in the altar. I inquired what that meant, and was told it was a representation of Mary Magdelene, in mosaic. I leave the reader to imagine the moral influence of such an exhibition at the very entrance of this place; especially on the Priest celibates who read the holy mass before and contemplate such pictures 1 As we advanced, we found ourselves approaching the high altar, situated beneath a very rich gilt canopy, supported by four pillars of gilt bronze, with serpents THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 125

entwining about them. Just in front of this altar is the sepulchre of St. Peter, a hollow enclosure containing a statue of Pius VI., by Canova, in a kneeling posture. To the railing surrounding this enclosure are attached silver brackets holding one hundred lamps, constantly burning. The whole of this arrangement is beneath the large cupola in the centre of the church. At the right is seen the bronze statue of St. Peter, so much venerated. He is placed on an elevated dais, ancIseated on his pontifical throne, with the signet ring upon his finger on the great festival days. His devout sheep reverently approach him and kiss his foot. As we continued past the high altar, we came in view of the Pope's throne, erected at the extreme end of the church. Two angels, one on each side of this throne, are seen, one supporting a crown, denoting his temporal power ; the other holding the episcopal tiara, denoting his spiritual authority. As we stood surveying this spacious and magnificent portion of the church, which now seemed in a fair way to more fully answer my expectation, my companion asked me how far I judged it to be to the throne just alluded to. After considering a little, I answered, twelve steps or paces. He told me to remember that, and then asked how high I thought the angels on each side of it were. I answered, about my own height. He told me to remember that also. We then commenced moving towards the throne, and soon completed the space I had named ; but how was I surprised to find we did not seem much nearer than where we had stood. But my 11* 126 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

surprise was- increased, when, after passing over the like distance again, we still found ourselves some five or six paces short of the throne. I also was astonished to find it scarcely possible to touch the feet of the angels by stretching up my arm to its utmost capacity. I now found that this was indeed a wonderful place, constructed so as to produce an optical illu- sion, not seen in any other building which I ever visited. The walls, and even the floor, of this vast building are ornamented with beautiful mosaic work. That on the walls represents various persons and scenes ; but the most beautiful and precious is that of the Trans- figuration, of such exquisite skill and workmanship that it is considered beyond estimate. Ascending into the cupola, we passed out through a doorway to the roof of this stupendous edifice, which is flat, and af- fords space for a delightful promenade. In front are twelve colossal statues of marble or granite, representing the twelve apostles. To a beholder from below, they appear about as large as an ordinary man ; but I found it difficult to reach the top of the knee of one of the figures. Upon ascending into what may be called, perhaps properly, the ball of the cupola, I found that what appears to one in the streets below to be only a globe as large as a man's head, contained within it space sufficient for eighteen persons to be comfortably seated. Here I found inscribed the name of Alexander, the present autocrat of Russia, who had been here a little before me. From this ele- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 127 vated position, a wide range of interesting scenery was presented, embracing the whole city and its suburbs, together with many other places more remote. On each side of this cupola is a smaller one used as a chapel. From below, it appears as though there were three, while in reality but one exists. In the open space directly in front of the church, are two beautiful fountains, between which is a gigan- tic Egyptian obelisk, surmounted by a cross having a Latin inscription : " In hoc signo vines " — In this sign you shall conquer. Tradition says it was placed where it now stands by Pope Sixtus V., in the year 1585. It was a decree of this Pope, that not a word could be spoken by any one while the machinery was in motion elevating it to an upright position. The penalty of transgressing this decree was death by hanging. It so happened that a mistake was made in the length of the rope necessary to bring it to a per- pendicular position. Here was a dilemma. .Should it be suffered to fall and crush multitudes, or trans- gress the Pope's decree ? This disagreeable state of things was at length terminated by a sailor, calling out to the manager of the business to cast water on the slack cords, by which they were contracted sufficiently to bring it to its present upright state. The Pope, it is said, was compelled by the clamor of the people to pardon the offender. It is further related of this individual, that his parents were very poor, and his early employment tending swine, but by persevering efforts, advancing from one position to another in the church, 128 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. he at last attained the papal chair. His original name was Felix Peretti, but eventually Montalto was added, and he became the Cardinal of Montalto. His authority as Pope was so strictly enforced against the bishops and cardinals that they became incensed against him, and took occasion during his absence at one time to express their feeling in rather a singular way. A painted portrait of his holiness, as large as life, occupied a conspicuous place in his palace. An artist was ordered to paint several hogs near this portrait, and so remodeled one of the hands as to make it appear holding the lash of a hog-driver. When the Pope returned and discovered the change which had come over his portrait, he commanded the artist to appear before him, who tremblingly obeyed the summons, and was asked if he had done it. Upon confessing that he did, the Pope asked him, " Who ordered it? " whereupon he answered, " The bishops and cardinals." He was then required to exercise his art again by affixing to the heads of those animals the red hat of the cardinals and the tiara of the bishops ! His unpopularity and cruelty at length resulted in his death, by poison, on the 27th of August, 1590. Some days previous to his death, he affirmed that his patience was exhausted ; that the knaveries, crimes, debauchery, and insatiable ambition of the Jesuits compelled him to carry on a reform among them, and cut out the evil by the roots. On the next day they affixed to the statue of Pasquin, " Sixtus the Fifth is tired of life." Little doubt exists that the Jesuits caused his death. On the very THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 129 day on which a revolution broke out in the Holy City, the people ran to arms, broke the statue of the tyrant, drove off his satellites, and went to besiege the Vatican, to seize his dead body and cast it into the Tiber. CHAPTER XXII.

I request an audience of the Pope — Friendly warning of a Spanish priest — Description of the monastery and church of Santa Maria D'Aracoli — The Santissimo Bambino — How it was discovered — Its peculiar efficacy — Coffin of St. Helena — Bronze statue of Marcus Aurelius — Visit to the Museum The Dying Gladiator " — Statue of Domitian — Of Marforlo, &c. — Senatorial palace — Prison of St. Peter — Tradition — Peter's chains. AFTER visiting St. Peter's, I sent in my memorial to the Pope, requesting an audience. Pending the receipt of an answer from his holiness, I was instructed to make a confession of my whole life in St. Peter's Church. While preparing myself for this duty I was visited by a Spanish priest, who told me he considered it his duty as a Christian to warn me against making a too full disclosure of the events of my life. He also informed me that he had been confined in the Inquisition nearly two years for such an indiscretion. I will now say something of the very interesting monastery and church of Santa Maria D'Aracoli, which was formerly the heathen temple of Jupiter, but is now distinguished as the residence of the General of the Franciscan order, and more than one hundred priests of the same society, who are very well fed and lead an in- dolent sort of life. This is not all, however ; but a more distinguishable feature of this place is the Santissimo 130 TITEILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 131

Bambino, or most holy baby, a relic having power to work miracles.* It is a small statue of wood, perhaps e'ghteen inches in length, finely clothed, and richly adorned with precious stones. Tradition says it came to its present important post in the following manner : — " A certain Franciscan priest having taken a sea voyage, being a sculptor, occupied himself in carving out this baby, but a severe storm arising, he placed it in a box, with directions thereon to the Superior of this monastery, and committed it to the waves. The ship and all on board perished, but the box came to Rome,where several persons attempted to seize it, but were not able to do so. But when at last one of the Franciscans from this place came with a procession, the box of itself came to him, and was conveyed with great pomp and solemnity to the monastery." It is now much in demand among the females of Rome and its vicinity, who believe it is only necessary to touch this wonderful child to insure an instant termination of the dangers and difficulties of parturition. When a difficult case of this kind oc- curs, the doctor recomm ends to send for the Santissimo Bambino, which is immediately brought by carriage and two horses, attended by priests in pomp and ceremony, receiving of course a liberal fee for its services. In the church of this monastery is also the beautiful marble coffin of St. Helena, the mother of Constantine. In the centre of the open space in front of the Capi- toglio is an ancient bronze equestrian statue of Marcus Aurelius. From this statue, as you proceed towards the *2 Thess. ii. 9. 132 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. descent into the Corso, you have the Museum of the Capitol on your right. This is an elegant and very old building, and contains a splendid collection of statuary, including the celebrated " Dying Gladiator." As you enter to the gallery of paintings, observe the fragments of the true statue of the Emperor Domitian, that great oppressor of the Jews. Then visit the very interesting collection of the ancient statues, and the colossal statue of Marforio, etc. On the left is the Palazzo dei Conservatori, containing a good collection of paintings, ancient and modern, with busts and statues. Observe also the magnificent Senatorial Palace, with a rich fountain in its facade. As you descend from the Capitoglio Hill, on the opposite side from the Corso, you have what is claimed to be the prison of St. Peter on the left.f In the wall of one side of the first room you enter, is an impression of the face of this saint, which tradition says " was made there miraculously by his being rudely pushed against the place by one of the soldiers I " Descending from this room to one below, you are shown the chains with which this eminent apostle was bound when the angel appeared to deliver him ! Tra- dition seems to have forgotten that this all occurred in Jerusalem.$ * On the curious though horrid subject of gladiators, consult the eminent work of Antiquity of Saturnalia of Lipsius, tom. 3d, pp. 483-545. f See Appendix No. 10. See Acts xi., xii. CHAPTER XXIII.

Arch of Titus — Amphitheatre — Description of the ancient fights with wild beasts — The Appian Way — Monastery of St. Sebas- tian—" Dwaine quo vadis?" — Extraordinary legend —Valley of Egeria — King Numa Pompilius and the nymph — The catacombs—Roman nobles and plebeians.

HAVING descended the eminence and proceeded near half a mile, you come to the celebrated arch of Titus. On this arch are sculptured the golden candlesticks and other sacred vessels brought by Titus from the holy temple in Jerusalem. After passing through this arch, and advancing a little way, you have the great Amphitheatre, or circus, on the left. This construction was begun by Vespasian, and finished by Titus, after the destruction of Jerusalem. It was a place of deep interest to me. I seemed to see the faithful Christian martyrs shut in their prisons, during the ten persecutions, having iron grates in front, on one side of the ground floor of this spacious building,*

*'Phis Amphitheatre was created for gladiatorial shows, by the labor of fifteen thousand men for ten years. It is elliptical in form, six hundred and twenty feet long, and five hundred and thirteen feet broad. Its arena was two hundred and ninety feet by one hundred and eighty feet, and was surrounded by tiers upon tiers of seats, the upper and outmost circle being one hundred and sixty feet from the ground. It is said to have contained seats for eighty thousand spectators, and standing room for twenty thousand more. S el. 12 133 134 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. and on the other, savage beasts of prey, whose thirst for blood was increased by withholding their accustomed supply of flesh. Kind reader, contemplate with me this scene a little further, not to harrow up your feelings, but that you may be profited, and stimulated to more earnest efforts to emulate the noble sacrifice of our fathers and fellow-disciples in one common Master's cause. After the arrival of the imperial court, attended by musicians, to heighten the diversion and amusement of the occasion, the vast assembly being all gathered, and everything in readiness for the sport to begin, the fatal signal is given ! The cap- tives are brought forth out of their prisons, which are closed behind them; and nearly at the same time the gates or bars confining the ferocious animals on the opposite side are removed, and they bound forth and fasten on the defenceless Christian men and tender females, amid bursts of music and clapping of hands.* As I thought of these noble champions of the truth, I could scarcely refrain from tears. Two sermons on each Friday are preached in this place by the Franciscan priests before and after noon. Afterwards the people proceed to " Via Crucis," which are fourteen large painted representations of the persons and circumstances connected with the passion of our Saviour. These are situated around the extensive place, before each of which the worship- per presents himself on his knees to contemplate

*Bee Matt. xx. 23. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 135 the circumstances connected therewith, and pray to Jesus. From this place I passed through the ancient " Via Appia," or Appian Way, to the Franciscan monastery of St. Sebastian. Perhaps one mile before coming to this place, I passed a church called " Domine quo vadis," Lord, whither goest thou`? In answer to which our Saviour is said to have replied, " I am going to Rome to be crucified again I " This conversation is declared by the Pope and his priests to have passed between St. Peter and the Saviour, as he met him flying from Rome ; but hearing this, he declared his readiness to return and suffer crucifixion himself instead. The place on which Jesus stood during this interview with Peter received the impression of his feet in solid marble, which has since been removed to the altar within the church, and its place supplied by another, having an inscription testifying to these .things. This stone lies just at the entrance of the church. Turning to the left from this place, I descended into the romantic valley of Egeria, where it is said " King Numa Pompilius received oracles from the supposed nymph, but who was in reality the daughter of Zoroaster, and his future wife, the beautiful Anais, secluded in this place for that purpose." From this place I proceeded to St. Sebastian, which is entered through a front yard or avenue, adorned and beautifully scented with cypress and orange trees, and other sweet- smelling shrubbery. Entering the church, on the left 136 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. is a chapel and the tomb of St. Sebastian. Within this chapel is a patriarchal altar, at which, by especial permission, I was allowed to officiate. At this altar the priest officiating continually faces the congregation; but at others his back is towards the people, except when delivering the " Dominus Vobiscum." On the right is the door-way to the Catacombs, that subterranean city of the dead, so extensive as to need a guide to prevent being lost amid its turnings and winding passages. Thousands of these relics have been removed to churches in different places, and thousands still remain. As I passed through this great family resting-place of the early Christians, or the true church of God, and contrasted their charity and zeal, their self-denial and devotion to the cause of Christ, with modem Christianity, I was much moved. In the midst of plenty, and favored with exemption from persecutions, what petty bickerings and jealousies exist among professed Christians, so that it would not, only be impossible to occupy peaceably the same habitation, but it is scarcely practicable to belong peaceably to the same neighborhood. Ministers of the gospel and people once lived and suffered together ; nobody called them Most Holy Pope, Rev. Paul, D. D., Rev. John, D. D., &c. ; but the modem ministers, priests, bishops, archbishops, cardinals and Popes, live in wealth and splendor, riding in costly carriages, attended by three or five liveried servants, in the midst of thousands of the poor crying and dying with hunger. There was THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 137 only one class, according to the prayer of Jesus,* but in modern Rome, &c., the Christians are divided (only) into five classes. The Roman nobles, according to M. E. About and my own observations, are divided into three classes. The titles of nobility of the first class come from Tite, Live, from Valerius Publicola, from Mucius Scevola, and from brigandage. They style themselves Princes or Dukes, Marquises, Counts, Baron's and Chevaliers. They inhabit magnificent palaces, and have horses, carriages, liveries and armories in great prodigality. They delight in amusements and promenades ; are proud, ignorant, idle, vain and servile. The second category is of Pontifical origin, — or his own children. The titles and revenues of this class have their source in Nepotism.t The third comprehends bankers, as the Torlonia and the Rupoli ; engrossers, as the Auto- nelli ; millers, as the Macchi ; bakers, as the Dukes Grazioli ; tobacco merchants, as the Marquis Ferrainoli, and farmers, as the Marquis Calabrini, &c. &c. In all monarchical states the king is the natural chief of the nobles. In Rome, each patrician has the right to be elected Pope, consequently it is necessary that he be governed by his king, the Pope. Their children are confided to the care of Jesuits, and at the commencement of their education it is necessary that their

* John xvii. 17-22. t Nepotism, from nepotes, the Pope's bastards. Solent clerici filios suos vocare sobrinos aut nepotes e., The priests use to can their own sons cousins or nephesos.— Oypriantts de Valeria. 12* 138 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. hearts be purged of all passions, good or evil, by the strictest confession; and when they have passed their last examination, and obtained their diplomas, liberty is given them to visit the theatres, go to mass, or frequent the pious fraternity of St. Scapulary, or other places, according to their different tastes, making, when necessary, the sign of the cross for the edification of the ignorant. The citizens of the class Moyenne, or half bourgeois, are mostly very ignorant ; but the priests say,—" so much the better." They have shops, sell chaplets, traffic with old clothes, or cut them to pieces to make scapularies, &c. They stay in their houses, poorly furnished but decent, having always sufficient means of subsistence without scorching themselves with the sun's rays. They sometimes read an almanac or journal of Rome, which recounts in pompous style a triumphant entry into some city, during the promenade of the Pope ; the miracles of the Madonna at Rimini, or of Salette near Grenoble ; or the holy life of Ratis- bon, formerly a Jew of Strasburg. Also, histories of the famous brigand Carlo Bardi and the pretty Countess of Trevora ; and the " Arabian Nights," which they know nearly by heart, &c. At the same time, they have some lawyers of talent, some learned physicians, some rich and capable farmers. They have handsome women, whom the priests visit too often, to amuse themselves with, playing cards, &c., and who are well recompensed in seeing their beautiful figures in grand tableaux, and in being adored by their lovers in THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 139

the churches, and by large numbers of faithful Catho- lics who worship their portraits under the title of Holy Madonnas, as in the case of the portrait of Madame G-igli, by Matteucci, —to-day minister of his holiness, Pius IX., — and many others. The plebeians, or the laboring class, are regarded and treated as beasts. They are looked upon with scorn, not only by the superior classes, but, also, by nearly all strangers who make the pilgrimage to Rome. I say, and by strangers, for they are so coarsely bred that they run after travellers in the streets, crying in a loud voice, " Bajoccho, signore, bajoceho, bajoccho," or, A cent ; and when refused, they insultingly cry, " Tedesco ! Tedesco ! " which is, A German ! a Ger- man ! The paternal government of the Pope fears them, and treats them kindly. It gives them pageants, and, sometimes, bread ; but in order to obtain the latter, they must fall upon their knees before the cardinals and bishops as they pass in the road. The miserable creatures cannot often read and are very ignorant. They asked me, when I entered into conversation with them, " if the sun rose in Poland." But they can play well at cards with the Capuchin fathers, who are often sent to their poor dwellings to give the numbers of the pontifical lottery to the women, with whom the holy fathers often form intimate friendships. They drink wine with the husband,.and take him a piece of tobacco, and when they see that the poor man has become too old or too sick to beg, the Capuchins take one of his sons, if he have one capable, to read mass in 140 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

honor of the Madonna. He is recommended by an especial permission to the Pope, who gives him permission to be ordained priest, and bears always the title, " Pmsta quzesumus." He has always one, two, or three paolo for his mass ; he carries the breviary after some "monseignor ; " serves at tables, etc., and sup- ports his poor parents as he can. He is called " Praasta qumsumus," because he says all his life the same mass, which commences with a prayer, " Oremus, Prwsta qumsumus." This class inhabits the quarter of the mountains, the streets of which are narrow and filthy, and are the abode of players of the cymbals, sharpers, thieves, ruffians, etc. They are without religion and unclean as the swine. They build a fire in a rock beside their houses, and lie beside it like savages, and roast chestnuts and other fruits. When they are taken in some crime, and put in prison, a word from some Capuchin father, their friend, soon gives them their liberty. Their moral education is entirely neglected. The wife sells herself. The daughter gains her living by dancing in the streets with the tambours. Such are the modern catacombs in Rome. CHAPTER XXIV.

St. John Lateran Church—Lateran Palace—The Scala Santa — St. Luke's painting of Christ — Church of the Holy Cross of Jerusalem—Arch of Claudius — Tomb of M. Virgilius Eurysaces -- Church of Santa Maria Maggiore — Statue of the Virgin— Relics — St. Paul's Church — Pyramid of Calus Cestius — American and English cemetery— Grave of Shelley— Monas- tery of St.Bartolomeo — Monastery of " Boni Fratres"— Ghetto, or Jews' quarter. ST. JOHN Lateran Church, in the south-east portion of Rome, and next in importance to St. Peter's, is situated on the Lateran Piazza, both of which are so named from Plautianus Lateranus, the first senator and favorite minister of Severus, who resided here. Joined to the north side of this church is the magnificent Lateran Palace, one of the three residences of the Pope. In the midst of the piazza is a very large Egyptian obelisk. Proceeding east of the palace, in connection with the Triclinium, or " a couch for three persons," is the celebrated " Scala Santa," — highly polished and very neatly finished white marble steps. These " holy steps " are said to have been transported from Pilate's palace, being the very same on which Jesus ascended to the judgment hall. The places of his footsteps are signified by glass plates imbedded in the marble. The persons ascending must always take the right hand, which none are permitted to do 141 142 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

except upon their knees, devoutly kissing these glass marks. At the top is a gallery, where is an excellent painting of the Saviour, said to be the work of St. Luke. I next visited the Church of the Holy Cross of Jerusalem, which signifies the cross on which the Sa- viour suffered, said to have been found by St. Helena, the mother of Constantine, and placed in this church. Before it, every one is expected to kneel and worship, as if it were very God; indeed, it is considered so, as much as the Eucharist. Passing northward, to the Triumphal Arch built by the Emperor Claudius, and continuing past it, you come to the tomb of M. Virgilius Eurysaces, a rich baker, with sculptured mementoes of himself and wife, in elegant marble statues. After this, I visited the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore, on the summit of the Esquiline Hill, near the ancient temple Juno Lu- cina. This is one of the richest churches in the city after St. Peter's. In front of it is a Corinthian column bearing a bronze statue of the Virgin Mary. On the right is the chapel, within which is a large glass globe containing fragments of the manger in which the infant Jesus was laid, and straw that formed his bed, miraculously preserved. This is closed and sealed with - the Pope's seal, and never opened except on occasions of doing especial honor or favor to some special friend of his holiness, by presentation of a few straws, etc. On another day, I visited St. Paul's Church. This stands where a former one was burnt in 1823, and was THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 143 rebuilt by Gregory XVI. It is very rich and magnificent, and contains a sepulchre of St. Paul, similar to that of St. Peter, in the cathedral. I returned to the city by the ancient Via Ostiensis, and, before entering by the gate of St. Paul, I stopped to observe the pyramid of Caius Cestius, a heathen priest of the Augus- tan age. It is the only one in Rome. On the left is a nice cemetery, belonging to American or English people, in which are' buried the remains of the celebrated poet, Shelley. His grave is near the city wall, and is covered with a marble slab bearing a suitable inscription. I next visited the Franciscan monastery at St. Bartolomeo, situated on the island of Tiberina. In this institution nearly all the missionaries of this order are taught languages to fit them for their calling. Here I remained two weeks, and studied Arabic. Directly opposite is the monastery of Good Brethren (Boni Fratres), having a very large hospital connected with it. One incident, showing the regulation of this hospital, I will relate: In one of the large apartments where were many sick persons, one had died, perhaps an hour before. A dozen monks assembled in the same room, and, having stripped the body of all its clothing, proceeded to perform the services for the dead in a loud voice, which I noticed produced quite a sensation among the invalids. After this the body was conveyed to the chapel, where another ceremony was performed, when it was taken into an adjoining room, and a stone covering removed from a square opening, and the 144 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. body unceremoniously thrust in. Thus the poor, in every such place, are disposed of when dead. Crossing a bridge, you come to the Ghetto, or Jews' quarter, surrounded by walls, the gates of which are locked at night by the Pope's police. They are shut at sunset, and opened again at sunrise ; and on Sun- day all Jews are required to attend church and hear mass. CHAPTER XXV.

St. Claudius Monastery — Origin of the Polish Jesuits — Car- nality of the priests — My audience with the Pope — Arrival of the Prince Nuncio of King Leopold — I receive the holy benediction and dismissal — I doubt the Pope's infallibility. 'THERE are nearly four hundred church edifices, including chapels, monasteries, and other religious public buildings, and many other places of resort, most of which I visited, and found very rich and interesting for priests and all ; hut as it is not my purpose to give a physical or topographical notice of Rome, but rather confine myself to its moral aspect, I will pass to other things. While stopping in the St. Claudius Monastery, I formed some acquaintance with the Polish Jesuits. This new company consisted of the soldiers of 1830, '31, who fled to France, and there determined to form a scientific society, which was very strong in its senti- ments against the Pope, and swore by the pistol and poignard to destroy the influence of the priests. But they soon became very poor, and discovered there was no way of making money so easy as to become Jesuits. After this decision the hour of dinner came, and every one of this new association took the mean position of a false bigot, and selected one to read the holy life of 13 145 146 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

Christian martyrs, etc. This hypocrisy induced the honorable Anthony Gorecki, poet, and many others, to leave this scientific society in Paris. Afterwards they proceeded to Rome and joined the Jesuits, and were appointed to this church; but not liking the name of Jesuits, took the name " Resurrectionists." Peter Semenenko and Jerome Kaisiewicz* were ordained in Rome, December 5th, 1841 ; Alexander Jelowicki in Versailles, December 18th ; Joseph Hube, Edward Dunski, Kaczanowski, Terlecki, in Rome. These gentlemen disclaim being Jesuits, but I can solemnly testify to the contrary, from my personal knowledge. A very fanatical priest of this order was both teacher and confessor at the monastery in my presence. I will here give a little illustration of their piety. On a certain occasion one of these priests ordered, in my presence, a young Polish artist to take his place under the altar during mass, for the purpose of taking the likeness of two Polish girls, through an opening in the back part of the altar, made for that purpose. The holy father had purposely placed two chairs near the altar for their use, that these beautiful and coveted faces might be fairly presented to the artist; the

* Concerning P. Semenenko and J. Kaisiewicz, my dear countrymen may learn all that is necessary by consulting our " Denaokrata Polski," of March 29, A. D. 1845, Paris, and the Polish Gazette of Posen, December 11 and 15, Nos. 283 and 287, A. D. 1849, where it will be seen that these miserable men excommunicated all faithful Polish patriots in Paris and Poland found in opposition to Catholic Austria, in Venetia, Rome, Constanti- nople, and Hungaria. 'MILLING DEVELOPMENTS 147

accommodating priest also engaging to facilitate the scheme by prolonging the holy services a little. About this time I received notice when I could be admitted to the presence of the Pope, with instructions to the Count Alex. Jelowicki, rector of the Polish Jesuits' monastery, to accompany me, as having his full confidence. The hour of audience was ten o'clock, A. M. We arrived at the Vatican near nine o'clock. As we entered the first apartment we were challenged by two Swiss soldiers on guard, but upon showing our authority were suffered to pass on. We passed through a dozen rooms magnificently adorned and furnished, with guards in each. One appeared to be the audience chamber of the Pope on great occasions, as of royal visits, having a throne of great splendor, without any furniture. We finally came to a room where were a number of cardinals, etc. At the appointed hour one of the cardinals opened the door to the presence chamber, then fell upon his knees and bowed his face to the floor, and announced that the Polish brethren expected audience. I heard a voice : " Come in." According to the instructions given to us by the cardinals, we entered, and fell upon our knees, bowing with our faces to the floor; then rising, we advanced a little way, and again fell on our knees as before ; and again advancing near to his holiness, we prostrated ourself before him and kissed his foot, according to the usual custom. He then bade us rise, and asked what we wanted. In the full belief that he was the Holy Father he was claimed to be, I 148 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

presented a packet, written in Latin, containing various petitions, and an intimation of the immoralities and iniquity I had seen among the priests, and the proposed remedy, to which I desired his sanction. He then asked if we knew the history of prelate Sierocinski (see page 40), and upon learning that we did, he desired a relation of it, which occupied the time until the door again opened, and a prince nuncio of his majesty King Leopold of Belgium was announced, when the Pope said in conclusion, " If the Polanders desire it, I will immediately canonize him." This struck me as not exactly a mark of infallibility, when I remembered well that, at the time of the Polish insurrection in 1831, he strongly favored the Russian government, excommunicating all that had revolted " against the lawful Emperor, Nicholas," and was now ready to make a rebel a saint, and send him from Siberia up to heaven! After his holy benediction, we were directed to pass out by another door. As we were so doing, I noticed that the prince, with his ambassador, approached the Pope in the same manner as we did. CHAPTER XXVI.

I receive a summons from Cardinal Lambruschini — I am asked my opinion about a suitable remedy for the abuses in the church — Perceiving I am mocked, I am careful of speech — I receive a proposal to go to Jerusalem —Weighty inducements -- Evidence of the flagrant profligacy of the Pope — His seraglio -- Pius V. and Gregory XVII. — Massacre of the Huguenots -- Fiendish rejoicing thereat — Reflections.

A FEW days after this, I was summoned to the house of Cardinal Lambruschini and required to make oath to the things contained in my testimony against a Polish gentleman, F. Malinowski. In short time after, I was called before a council, and again put upon my oath to tell nothing but the truth. I was asked what my opinion was in relation to a suitable remedy. After confessing to a small share of experience, I frankly pointed out what appeared to me a proper course, at the same time engaging to go with the comr missioners, which I recommended to be appointed for the Galican Kingdom and Cracow, beginning with the monastery of Stradom, and do all that lay in our power to forward a reform. I soon saw by their manners towards each other that I was ridiculed; and when asked if I had anything further to say, remembering • that important piece of sound logic, " to think before you speak," and also that"note of warning — " to be 13* 149 150 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. careful " which had been given me by the Spanish friend before spoken of, coming to my mind, I answered that I had nothing more to say. A few days after this, I received a proposal to go to Jerusalem as confessor of the Polish people visiting there, and was directed to go to the " Propaganda Fide," in the Spanish place, to obtain the requisite information. Here it was represented to me by Rector Ryllo, Polish Jesuit, that it was a very desirable position. " Jerusalem," he remarked, " is another paradise. Prince and princesses and the noble and rich are coming there very often, who would confess to you! You should therefore have plenty of money, and at the end of six years (the time proposed to stay) should return and be distinguished with the dignity of bishop." General di Lauretto also urged me to accept this proposal. General A. M. Ferrara honored me with certain privileges,* very lucrative, which in a short time would make a fortune. I told General di Lauretto I would think of the matter. Not long after this, I had a conversation with another Polish Jesuit priest, who expressed surprise at my doing homage to the Pope, declaring " he would never consent to kiss the foot of a man who, though near seventy years old, was living in adultery ! " I asked him if he could prove that. He said it was generally and very well understood in the city that the wife of the Pope's bar- ber, Gaetanino, was in the regular habit of serving him in this way ; and that I was stupid, and knew but little

* See Appendix No. 3. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 151 of Rome, to come here expecting to obtain aid to bring about a reform. The Pope he declared " to be the most profligate man in Rome, having several other females with whom he was familiar." I was very interested to know the truth of these things, and accordingly visited the palaces Vatican and Quirinal, — the last is the private residence of the Pope,— where I found several beautiful ladies. Besides this, I found this earthly paradise (for such it is, as far as money and art can make it) worse than a den of thieves, being a hot-bed of prostitution and crimes. The garden attached to this palace, where the seven children, called " little gregoriollos," of Gregory XVI., all descendants of the beautiful Gaetanino, used the agreeable promenade, exceeds anything of the kind I have ever seen in any other part of the world. Here, amid its enchanting beauties and the murmur of the most lovely fountains, the pope and his concubines and " nepotes " regale themselves in various sorts of amusements. Every art seems to have been taxed to produce what might increase sensual enjoyment. This palace and garden were built, A. n. 1575, by Gregory XIII., on the ruins of the Baths of Constantine. The ,prede- cessor (Pius V.) of this Pope having devised the diabolical scheme of the massacre of the Huguenots and Calvinists of France, died before its accomplishment. The news, however, of the murder of thousands was received on the very day * of his successor Gregory XIII.'s coronation, and greatly added to the joy and

* August 22d, 1572. 152 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. interest of the occasion. The new Pope was so rejoiced at the destruction of so formidable an army of heretics, that he celebrated it by the firing of cannon in the castle of San Angelo and " Te Deum laudamus ; " commanded public rejoicings to celebrate the triumph of the Catholic cause, and then published a jubilee, and a full remission of sins through all Europe, in order, he said, " that the Catholics might rejoice with their head at that magnificent holocaust offered to the papacy by Charles IX., King of France." The head of the martyr Admiral Coligny was presented also to this Pope. Gregory received this present with transports of joy ; and in testimony of his gratitude to the good king he sent him *a consecrated sword, on which was represented an exterminating angel. In all churches of Italy the Jesuits preached " the most glorious, most sublime, and most extraordinary exploit which had ever been accomplished by any king." " Oh ! admirable resolution ! " exclaimed one of these holy preach- ers. " Oh ! truly royal soul ! glory, eternal glory to Charles the Ninth, the greatest of kings, who did not recoil before the massacre of his subjects ! may his name descend to posterity with the admiration it in- spires in me; and may his example be followed by all the princes of the earth ! " CHAPTER XXVII.

Horrible account of a priest's crimes —Rome a hot-bed of infamy —I visit the Pantheon—Christmas in Rome — Ceremonies at St. Peter's.

Bur to return to my Polish Jesuit. A little before my arrival at Rome he told me that a priest had been executed for his crimes by the Pope's orders. It appeared that he had a beautiful servant girl who became the object of his illicit affections, and when the fruit of them made its appearance, he barbarously and inhumanly dashed out its brains against the wall and buried it in the garden. This was enacted a second time, and when a third occasion presented itself, the agonized mother begged hard for the life of her child, proMising to depart with it to some other part of the world, and support it by begging if need be, rather than have it share the fate of the others. Deaf to all her supplications, he treated it in the same manner, and then proceeded to cut the throat of the miserable companion of his guilty intercourse, after which he chopped off her limbs and head and buried 'them in different parts of the garden. At the proper hour he officiated at mass as usual, " Ex opere operato ;" and when, after some days, inquiry was made about his servant girl, he said " she was a bad girl, and had left him for parts unknown." Some time after 'this he obtained 153 154 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

the consent of a brother of his to let one of his little boys come and live with him. Not long after, the boy died suddenly. The other son was obtained, who likewise died suddenly. The children having been healthy at home, the bereaved father's suspicions were excited, and, he proceeded to institute an examination of the bodies, when the horrible truth became manifest that their death had been caused by impaling them with a stick so as to leave no external sign of the abominable act. This caused his arrest and imprisonment; and when asked why he did it, he confessed it was to cover that most unnatural and beastly crime of sodomy ! He also confessed the before mentioned iniquities, which search in the garden but too truly corroborated. Time and ability utterly fail me fully to point out all the abominations and crimes that came to my knowledge, during my short stay of about three months in Rome. I found that all the iniquity I had seen in other parts of the globe was but as the shadow to the substance. Drinking, gambling, and debauchery is" theordinary custom among the Roman clergy, from the lowest order of priests to the Pope himself. I visitedwthe Cardinal Giuseppe Mezzofanti, a man of great learning, speaking forty different languages. By his influence I visited the ancient Pantheon, which is now converted from a heathen temple of idolatry to a more modern one of Christian idolatry. It was formerly the receptacle of all the idol representatives of heathen worship, and it is now the depository of the representatives of all saints and martyrs, with the Virgin Mary at their head, as patron of the place. The build- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 155 ing was erected by Marcus Agrippa, twenty-seven years before Christ. In the third chapel on the left, is the tomb of Raphael, the celebrated painter. Near this is the rotunda church, once dedicated to the worship of the sun. It is a circular construction, having but one window, which is round and situated in the top of the building. When the sun arrived at that point in the heavens from which his face could be seen through this window, he was worshipped by these heathen, as though he was suddenly converted from his ordinary business to a God, by coming in range of this hole. This worship was celebrated in a solemn manner on the first day of the week, commonly called Sunday, but formerly Sun's day ; hence we have the origin of Sunday, which, like some other heathen relics, has been christened into the Christian church. It being now 25th Dec., I was privileged to see " Christmas in Rome." In my own country no work is done, and everything betokens the most scrupulously religious respect for the day; but I was much surprised to see the, blacksmith at his work, and others amusing themselves in different ways. At the proper time for seeing the ceremonies in St. Peter's I repaired thither. A vast assemblage of perhaps near twenty thousand persons were present, comprising all the royalty and nobility then in the city. Before the great altar, Cardinal Lambruschini officiated in the Pope's name. At the same time the Pope was seated on his throne in the main body of the church, and occupied himself in looking over the formula of the mass from a book (the 156 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

Missal) held by two assistant cardinals. After the mass, a portable throne was brought in by sixteen Swiss soldiers, and with proper signs of divine homage they placed it in front of the Pope, who descended and took his seat upon it, receiving the respects and acknowledgments of the cardinals, foreign ambassadors, &c., who surrounded him in a kneeling posture. After this the throne was taken up by the soldiers, with the Pope thereon, and conveyed, having an attendant on each side to keep off annoying insects, through the principal passage of the church, affording an opportunity for him to distribute his blessing on the waiting multitudes. In this manner he was borne to the Vatican. While on his throne, during mass, his head was covered with the mitre, as a common bishop, but when he descended to the portable one, the kneeling cardinals placed on his head the triple crown, so richly adorned with gold and precious stones as to be worth three million dollars ! It was wonderful to see with what eagerness mothers pressed forward to obtain his blessing upon their children. I could not forbear contrasting all this amazing display of wealth and grandeur, which I saw everywhere exhibited through this great assembly, as well as in the abundant riches and splendor of the church, with the squalid poverty and misery of the multitude without, where the constant sound of " Give me a penny ! " was heard. A Polish priest not far from me I overheard saying, just as the Pope was elevated to the shoulders of those to convey him, — " Take care, old man, that you don't fall off and break your neck ! " CHAPTER XXVIII.

Renewal of the proposal to go to Jerusalem—Conflict between worldly honor and a good conscience—I reject the proposal, and leave Rome for France — My feelings on leaving " The Eternal City " — At Leghorn I am not permitted to land — Arrive at Genoa — Some description of the city — Marseilles — Visit the bishop — Temple of Diana — St. Mary's Church.

A FEW days after New Year's, the proposition to go to Jerusalem was renewed and urged upon me. It was said my missionary box of necessary things was ready, the ship about to sail, and nothing wanting but my consent and the benediction of the Pope. Here, then, I was brought into a severe conflict. On the one side, honor, riches, ease, presented ; but, on the other, it must be obtained at the expense of being connected and associated with, directly or indirectly, the abomination and corruption (" ex opere operato ") I had sought in vain to remedy. It had always been a prominent idea with me, by the grace of God, to serve the Lord, and not mammon, and now, in a measure, I seemed to be brought to a test. While I was in this indecision, I was one day walking in the Spanish Gardens, as they are called, and observed there a gentleman of refined manners and bearing, who seemed to notice me with interest,- and

reach Avignon—Palace of the French Popes—Three infallible and universal monarchs reigning at once !— Institution of the Jesuits—Tombs of John XII. and Benedict XII.— Proceed to Valance — Pius VI. — I reach Lyons — Visit the cardinal —Dan ger, to the Franciscan robe — I am absolved from wearing it, and become a secular priest— Officiate at St. Mary's Church— Credulity of the inhabitants a source of revenue to the priests — I arrive at Paris — Am courteously received by Prince Crartoryski and Count Zamojski — Church of St. Vincent it p Paulo assigned me.

FROM this place I proceeded to Avignon, and upon my arrival took up my temporary abode at the Hotel del'Europe. This city is interesting on account of its being the location of the ancient palace of the French. Popes, nine of whom reigned. here from A. D. 1304 to 1418, under French auspices, rivals to those reigning at the same time in Rome ; and a portion of this period three Popes existed at the same instant, all claiming infallibility and universal supremacy ! I also visited the institution of the Jesuits, and the cathedral where are the tombs of the two French Popes John XXII. and Benedict XII., and also the magnificent throne once occupied by them, which now serves for the archbishop. I next proceeded by stage to Valance, situated on the east bank of the Rhone. It is surrounded by ancient fortifications, and has a con- 14* 161 162 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. spicuous citadel with suspension bridge. This place is rendered memorable, and to me very interesting, by its being the scene of the imprisonment and death of John Angelo Braschi, Pope Pius Sixth, on the 29th of Au- gust, 1799, —the last pontiff of the eighteenth century. I continued my journey by stage to Lyons. On my arrival there I immediately went to the cardinal and requested permission to officiate as priest in the place, which was cordially given ; but seeing me wearing the Franciscan robe, he asked if I were not afraid of being killed in the street, observing at the same time that this order was not liked here. I signified my inability to do otherwise without the Pope's permission. He at once assumed the responsibility of absolving me from my obligations, and said, —" I will immediately write to the Pope." He then directed a suitable supply of clothing to be furnished me. From that time I became a secular priest ; the Pope in a short time sending me his written authority, or Breve, sealed with due formality. I put up at the Hotel d'Univers, where I found good accommodation. There is a church dedicated to St. Mary, situated on a high elevation, across the river, at which I officiated. It is very rich, the credulity of the people in the miraculous power of the Virgin being turned to good account by the priests, at least so far as money is con- cerned. Votive offerings by thousands are made here daily, the people having great faith in their efficacy to secure them against " all the ills that flesh is heir to." On my arrival at Paris I proceeded directly to the THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 163 residence of Prince Adam Czartoryski, in Hotel Lam- bert, where I was received with courtesy by the old Prince and Count Zamojski. After dinner I was introduced by him to Archbishop Denis Auguste Affre, for the purpose of obtaining permission to celebrate mass. This was readily granted, and St. Vincent a Paulo, a very rich and magnificent church, was assigned me. Well furnished and comfortable rooms near the church were provided for me by the order of Count Zamojski. I remained at this place from January 20th, A. D. 1845, to June 20th, a period of five months, during which time I visited nearly all the churches, palaces, Sorbonne and public resorts of Paris ; but of these I shall not speak, my prominent object being to note ecclesiastical affairs.

;A; CHAPTER XXX.

The churches, monasteries, nunneries, hospitals and prisons of Paris. The Diocese of Paris is composed of one hundred and forty-one parish churches, viz.: FIRST CLASS CHURCHES. St. Jacques-Du-Haut-Pas, N. D. De Bonne-Nouvelle, Notre-Dame Cathedral, St. Pierre De Chaillot, Saint-Louis-en L'Iie, St. Philippe-Du-Roule, St. Etienne-Du-Mont, St. Antoine, St. Nicolas-Du-Chardonnet, St. Ambroise, St. Eustache, St. Jean and St. Francois, Notre-Dame Des Victoires, St. Denis Au Marais, St. Germain L'Auxerrois, St. Leu, St. Laurent, Ste. Elisabeth, St. Vincent-De-Paul, St. Severin, La Madeleine, St. Germain-Des-Pres, St. Louis D'Antin, Les Missions-Etrangers, St. Marguerite, Ste. Valere, St. Merry, St. Pierre Du Gros-Caillou, N. D.Des Blanes-Manteaux, St. Louis Des Invalides, St. Nicolas-Des-Champs, with GOO priests in good St. Roch, standing, and from 300 N. D. De-Lorette, to 500 of strangers. St. Sulpice, St. Thomas-D'Aquin, N. D. De L'Abbaye-Aux- THIRD CLASS CHURCHES, Bois. IN SUBURBS. Arrondissement De St. Denis, SECOND CLASS CHURCHES, St. Denis en France, PARISH. Succursales Du Canton De St. Gervais, St. Denis, St. Paul and St. Louis, Aubervilliers, St. Medard, Dugny, 164 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 165

La Cour-Neuve, Canton De Sceaux. La Chapelle, Sceaux, Stains, Vaugirard, Epinay, Antony, Villetoneuse, Bagneux, Pierrefitte, Bourg-la-Reine, St. Ouen. Chatenay, Chatillon, Canton De Belleville. Clamart, Belleville, Fontenay-aux-Roses, Bagnolet, Grenelle, Baubigny, Issy, Bondy, Grand-Montrouge, Le Bourget, Petit-Montrouge, Charonne, Plaisance, Drancy, Plessis-Piquet, Me nilmontant, Vanves. Noisy-le-Sec, Pantin, Canton De Charenton-Le- Pre-Saint-Gervais Pont. Romainville, Charenton, La Villette. Bercy, Canton De Neuilly. Bry-sur-Marne, Champigny, Neuilly, Charenton- St. Magrice, Montmartre, Creteil, Auteuil, Maisons-Alfort, Batignolles, Nogent-sur-Marne, Boulogne, Saint-Maur. Clichy, Les Themes, Canton De Villejuif. Passy. Villejuif, Canton De Nanterre. Arcueil, Nanterre, Chevilly, Asnieres, Choisy-le Roi, Colombes, Fresnes, Courbevoie, Gentilly, Genevilliers, Ivry, Suresnes, La Gare, Puteaux. Lay, 166 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

La Maison Blanche, Societe des pretres (Jesu- Orly, its) de St. Sulpice. Thiais, Congregation des pretres Vitry. de la Mission. Congregation des pretres Canton De Montreuil. de Picpus. Montreuil, Congregation des pretres Vincennes, de la Misericorde. Fontenay-sous-Bois, Seminaire des Missions Rosny, Etrangeres. Saint-Mande, Seminaire du St. Esprit. Villemonble. (121 Paro- Seminaire Des Irlandais. chial Churches.) Congregation des pretres Etablissemens Divers and Polonais Jesuits. Commuautes Ecclesias- Infirmerie de Marie-The- tiques. rese. NUNNERIES. Dames de 1'Assomption, rue de Chaillot, 76. Abbaye-aux-Bois, rue de Sevres, 16. Dames Anglaises, Augustines, rue des Fosses-Saint- Victor, 24. Augustines Francais de l'Hotel-Dieu. Augustines du Sacre-Cceur* de Marie, rue de la Sante. Benedictines du St. Sacrament, rue Neuve-Ste. Gene- vieve, 12. Benedictines du Temple, Avenue de Chateau-Briand, 22. Sosurs du Bon-Secours, rue N. D. des-Champs, 12. Carmelites, rue d'Enfer, 67. Carmelites, rue de Vaugirard, 67. * At the commencement of the seventeenth century, the Jesuits invented or formed a society of nuns, entitled the " Sacred Heart." They circulated the fabulous story that the holy Virgin Mary appeared to a poor but very pretty peasant girl of Nor- mandy, Mademoiselle Marie Alacoque, and ordered her to exe. cute her likeness p9rtraying her breast open, with the heart visible, and to worship it. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 167

Dames de la Compassion, a St. Denis. Congregation de la Mere de Dieu, rue de Picpus, 23. Congregation de Notre-Dame, rue du Faubourg-du Roule, 73. Dames de Ste. Clotilde, rue de Reuilly, 99. Scours de la Croix de St. Andre, rue de Sevres, 108. Scours Dominicaines, rue de Charonne, 86. Scours Franciscaines de Ste. Elisabeth, rue St. Louis, 40 au Marais. Dames de L'Interieur de Marie, a Montrouge. Dames de Ste. Marie de Lorette, rue de Vaugirard, 77. Scours de Ste. Marie, hospice Cochin. Dames de St. Maur, rue St. Maur-St. Germain, 8. Dames de St. Michel, rue S. Jaques, 193. Dames de la Misericorde, rue Neuve-St. Genevieve, 25. Sours de Notre Dame de Sion, M. Ratisbonne Chape- lain. Dames de Picpus, rue de Picpus, 26. Scours de la Providence de Poscieux, rue Traversiere. St. Honore. Dames du Sacre-Coeur, Jesuitesse, rue de Varennes, 41. Ncviciat a Conflans. Dames de St. Thomas-de Villeneuve, rue de Sevres, 27. Filles de St. Vincent de Paul, rue du Bac, 132. Visitation, rue d'Enfer, 72 bis. Visitation, rue de Vaugirard, 112. 168 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

HOSPITALS AND ALMSHOUSES. Asile de la Providence, Beaujon, Bicetre, Maison nationale de Charenton, Charite, Clinique de 1'Ecole de Medecine, Cochine, Dubois, Enfans-Malades, En- fans-Truves, F.nghien, Gros-Caillou, 116pital du bon Secours, HOpital du midi, Hotel-Dieu, Hotel-Dieu- Annexe, Hotel-Dieu a St. Denis, Incurables-Flommes, Incurables-Femmes, La Rochefoucauld, Maternite, Menages, Necker, Oursine, Pitie, Quinze-Vingts, St. Antoine, St. Louis, St. Mande, Ste. Perin, Sal- petriere, Val-de-Grace. FACULTE DE THEOLGIE. Ecole Normale, Ecole Polonaise a Batignolles. COLLEGES. Lycee Descartes, L. Corneille, L. Monge, College Stanislas, and Rollin. Institute General des Freres des Ecoles Chretiennes. Maisons Nationales D'Education, de St. Denis. Institution des Sourds-Muets. Institution des Jeunnes•Aveugles. Ecole nationale veterinaire. PRISONS. Conciergerie, Ste. Pelagie, St. Lazare, Jeunes-Dete- nus, La Roquette, Les Madelonnettes, La Force, Prison pour dettes, Chapelle Notre-Dame de la compassion, Neuilly, Manufacture des Gobelins, Chateau de Vincennes. (98 Chapels.) CHAPTER XXXI.

Hypocrisy of the Parisian priests —Villany of the pastor of St. Opre —Lust and fiendish murder—He escapes—Proclaimed a' martyr, and miracles wrought in his name !— Priest of Lyons — Seduction and murder — He is condemned to hard labor for life — Further account of the sensuality and avarice of the French priests. Tan priests very-generally, I found, were in the habit of walking the streets, in Paris, from sunrise to sunset, in their long clerical robes, with their bre- viaries before their faces as if engaged in prayer ; but I discovered also that their eyes, if not like the fool's, roving to the ends of the earth, were at least roving about the streets of the city.* But as night 'approached, their religious zeal seemed to cool off; their sanctimonious bearing subsided ; their priestly garb was laid aside, and a more secular one assumed ; and the theatre and other places of amusement in Champs Elysees resorted to. I also discovered an amount of crime and abomination connected with the rich clergy of France, the recital of which would fill a large volume. I am not however disposed, under my present circumstances, to relate more than two or three incidents, which will illustrate thousands. The case of a priest, pastor of St. Opre Village, * Luke xx. 46, 47. 15 169 170 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. nearly fifteen miles from Grenoble, in the frontier of Savoy, is the first I will give. The aunt of this priest was the teacher of an institution for girls, at the above- named place, and he was their confessor. Two of the most beautiful proved a temptation to licentious indulgence, too strong to be resisted by this (so called) holy father. One, who was only fifteen years old, became enceinte. Her injured father sought redress by complaining to a justice, which only resulted in the priest being removed from that village, to another by the name of St. Quein.* At the trial it was pleaded, that it was an attempt on the part of the father of the girl to bring scandal on the church. A short time afterwards the poor subject of his brutal lust suddenly disappeared, and no intelligence of her could be obtained. In his new place, he pursued the same conduct. A handsome penitent, the young wife of a turner, was violated by him in the vestry-room, and afterwards murdered, her bowels torn out and thrown into the privy ; her body chopped into pieces, and thrown into the river Isere. When he was arrested to answer for this infernal crime and outrage against humanity, he was suffered to escape to the province of Savoy. This was done by the influence of the priests, who then held the balance of power, not only in France, but in all the world. In Savoy he was represented by the Grand Vicar of Grenoble (a Jesuit), in a sermon on the occasion, as a holy perse-

* Such method of punishment of priests exists in every country. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 171 cuted martyr ; and it was also claimed that notable miracles were wrought by him ! Another priest was found guilty of criminal connection with a modest, estimable young female, and was, in consequence, removed from Lyons to St. Mary la Blanche. He hired accommodations for his mistress in Dijon City; but either finding it or pretending it to be too expensive, he took her to his house, where, shortly after, he murdered her by hanging; and then cut her body in pieces and disposed of it in different places. A part was enclosed in a sack and sunk in the river, others buried in various places. He was finally tried and condemned to hard labor for life, and to be made a public spectacle for three days. Another priest was found guilty of the brutal and cruel crime of deflouring a little girl of only five years. Her name was Hortense Lebon. For this atrocious act he vas condemned to imprisonment and hard labor for life. Priest B., from Gex, for many such atrocious crimes, was condemned to ten years' imprisonment, &c. Love of sensual gratifications, in all their various branches, was so strong among the priests of Paris, that no means of indulgence were left untried. Cov- etousness, hatred, emulations, bickerings, strifes, love of honor, love of Wealth, and, in short, every sort of evil work that a depraved and vitiated mind could devise, was in exercise here. After all that I had witnessed and learned of the state of religion among the spiritual leaders, advisers and teachers of the people in Russia, Poland, Austria, Hungary, 172 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

Turkey, Prussia, Saxony, Holland, Belgium, Bavaria, Italy, and Switzerland; and in almost every place and country I had visited, and no apparent prospect of finding it otherwise, my heart, as it were, became blasted, smitten and withered. One day a great con- cert was given by a French artiste, girl or woman, in the church of St. Vincent-de-Paul, before a very large congregation, when she sang " 0 salutaris hostia," solo, for the purpose of bringing money to the avaricious Rector Cayla. CHAPTER XXXII.

In my grief and perplexity, I consult a Polish friend, who finally advises me to be guided by the Bible alone — I am overjoyed — I revisit Prince Czartoryski, and express a desire to return to my native land — He recommends me to the notice of Cardinal Prince De Dippenbrock —I leave Paris—Pass through Stras- burg; Heidelberg, Frankfort, and arrive at Leipsic — Short account of that place — Arrive at Dresden—Reach Breslau. in Silesia—Commence services at Reichtal —Drunkenness among the people — I begin a temperance movement.

I RETURNED to my house in deep anguish of soul, and asked myself, what is to be done ? Like David, however, in my perplexities and religious wants, I wept and prayed before God ; and I believe he heard my cry, and sent me help. Praise his holy name! A Polish, gentleman, living in Paris at this time, had shown himself very friendly to me, and a mutual interest had grown up between us. This gentleman I invited to my house; and though he was not a professor of religion, I had become so entirely discouraged by my frequent disappointment of obtaining any aid from my spiritual advisers, that I determined to un- burthen myself to him. I accordingly told him all my difficulties, and asked his advice. He seemed reluc- tant to give any, alleging his inability; not being a theologist, to do so. He, however, affirmed his belief 15* 173 174 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. in the existence of a God, and also his faith in the person of our Saviour, and finally gave it as his opinion that if I intended to continue in my present calling it would be the proper way for me not to look at the priests or bishops for examples or instructions, but take the Bible alone for my guide ! This so completely commended itself to my judgment and understanding, that I was filled with an ecstasy of emotion, like one who had found a great prize. While I was in doubt and perplexity, I one day visited the Prince Czartoryski, who kindly inquired how I liked my situation in Paris. I told him, although my accommodations were good, and many things very favorable, and that I learned very much in Paris, yet I had a strong desire to revisit my own country. He, therefore, engaged to recommend me to the Prince De Dippenbrock, Bishop of Breslau, in Silesia, at present cardinal, who, he doubted not, would give me a good situation. I finally left Paris, the 20th of June, 1845, and passed through Strasburg, Heidelberg, and Frankfort to Leipsic. Here was fought the last great battle, Oct. 8th, 1813, connected with that disastrous campaign of Napoleon First, to Russia. His faithful Polish allies were commanded by Prince Joseph Poniatowski,who, after receiving three wounds, attempted to cross the River Elster with his horse ; but failing, he was precipitated into the water, and drowned. A monument and small chapel are erected to his memory, which I visited with respect, and recorded my name among many others. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 175

From here, I took the railroad to Dresden, the capital of Saxony, a small, but handsome place, containing a Catholic cathedral and two large Protestant churches, a theatre, a very interesting museum, and a palace of his Catholic majesty, Frederick Augustus, King of Saxony. Arriving at this palace on Saturday, I tarried, by the counsel of my friend, Dr. Milde, over Sunday, and attended service at the cathedral, where I heard very excellent music. The chants were equal to, if not surpassing, the Pope's Sistine Chapel in Rome. From this place, I again took the cars, and, on the 24th of June, arrived in Breslau in Silesia. I proceeded at once to the consistory of the bishop. After due examination, and consulting some dozen calls for help, I was sent to the large parish of Reichtal, the best one presenting. My business was to assist the occupant of the place, Rector Hertel. I arrived at his house in the afternoon of June 26, 1845. After a sufficient opportunity for investigation and interchange of views, he expressed himself satisfied with my ap-_, pointment, and I prepared to commence my services. The field of labor embraced two large villages, with their churches, beside the town of Reichtal, Gluszyna and Bootshak. At the former of these two places was a church in the time of Luther, which apostatized from the Catholic faith, through the power of those truths taught by that great reformer. Near a hundred years since, it was brought again under the rule of its former denomination ; and about forty years ago it was burned ; so that, when I commenced my 176 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. labors, there was no church. But the people began to build one ; and, when finished, I assisted at its dedication, and officiated the first mass within its walls, and also preached the first sermon. Several thousand persons, over forty priests, and one bishop, were present at the dedication, at which several pieces of poetry in the Polish language, which I had prepared and printed for the occasion, were sung, and distributed by thousands among the people. It also fell to my lot to act as master of ceremonies, and I found plenty to do. Throughout all this wide field, drunkenness prevailed almost universally. Nearly all were Catholics, which, when I contemplated, I was stirred in spirit, and determined to make a reform. I accordingly suggested the matter to Mr. Hertel, who expressed great unbelief in the success of such an undertaking, by saying, — " If I had angels' wings, and could do miracles, I could not reform one." I then asked him if he would give it all up into the hands of God, and to my control, and not interfere with my proceedings. He readily consented to do so. And I resolved to begin in Reichtal my reform, in the name of God, the next Sunday. CHAPTER XXXIII.

Sly mode of procedure — Encouraging success — I reform the schools Gratitude of parents and children —1 excite the jealousy , of the German priests — They prefer complaints against rue — Commissioner sent to examine charges against me—I am exonerated from blame— Visited by John Rouge— Am invited to join the Reformed German Catholic Church— M y reasons for refusal.

I WENT into the pulpit, and took for my text, —1 Peter, v. 8, — " Be sober, be vigilant ; because your adversary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour." I commenced addressing the whole congregation, perhaps three thousand persons, by asking if they believed in the holy book of God, the Bible, and if they read and examined this remarkable text; and whether they thought it was possible to be Christians while they were drunkards. After preaching about one hour, I demanded who of them were resolved to quit their selling and drinking, and, according to the voice of the Holy Ghost, which says, — " To-clay, if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts, as in the provocation, in the day of temptation in the wilderness," &c., Ps. xcv. 7, 8, Heb._ iii. 7, 8, make a full reform, expressing, at the same time, my fixed purpose to give my pastoral benediction to none else. Upon this, about five hundred - 177 178 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. came forward, in token of their sympathy with the measure, to whom I solemnly administered the holy benediction. The rest of the congregation appeared like convicted criminals, shrinking away from observation. Thus commenced a reform which, under the divine blessing, in the course of three or four months resulted in the breaking up of every liquor-shop in the place, and the establishment of a thorough reform in all its inhabitants. I prepared two large books, in very elegant binding of black and red morocco, with gilt edges ; the red one to register names of the living, the black to register names of those who died. An act was passed that each one, according to his ability, should contribute to defray the expenses necessary, when a member died, of a decent and becoming burial, and also to provide for the necessities of the poor widows and children of the society, &c. It was also resolved that every fifteenth house be a lecture-room for teaching the Bible, history and religion of the primitive church, &c. A director was chosen for each place. It was so arranged that the rooms for meeting in one street were for females, and those of another for males, each having its male or female director accordingly. • Those places were open to all, young and old, and were usually well attended. Prior to this, balls and other vain amusements were predominant, but now, by the grace of God, an entire change had occurred. Three large and handsome flags of temperance were unfurled to the breeze, one at each church, indicating that the THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 179 whole community was enlisted under this noble ensign of " victory." My special attention was directed to the condition of the poor, during the winter season, by being called to visit a sick man, whom I found in great destitution. I brought the matter before the society, and obtained the appointment of a committee, consisting of eleven judicious persons, to investigate the case of all such poor as needed help, and inform them that aid would be given them secretly in the name of Jesus.* I also turned my attention to the condition of the school belonging to each locality, and found them in a miserable condition. The teachers were in the habit of whipping so cruelly that the children frequently ran away to the woods, instead of going to school. I directed that kindness, persuasion and explanation be used, and instituted for myself a sort of itinerant teaching, spending two days every week at each of the three schools. This change of management soon produced a corresponding change in the state of things. On the days when I was expected, the school-rooms were generally crowded with interested children, who welcomed me with clapping of hands. Their lessons wore usually well recited, it being my general custom to stimulate them, by assuring them that I intended to reward those that did so. The parents, also, were delighted with the change, remarking that they could not now keep their children away from school. The influence of this change was felt not only in * Matt. vi. 1,2. • 180 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. these localities, but spread all around to adjacent parishes. This, together with the love of hearing instruction in the Polish language, which the people were generally debarred of, by the priests being mostly Germans or half Germans, induced many to come in from those places, leaving their own congregations. This caused such a jealousy among the German priests of those parishes, that they commenced a persecution by declaring " that if things went on so, the whole clergy in that canton would be not only scandalized, but in great danger ;" and in their sermons denounced me as being at least three-quarters Protestant. To my surprise, commissioners from Breslau arrived, having been sent through the instigations of these surrounding enemies. A council was convened, and a trial instituted, which lasted for a month, during which three hundred of the principal of my parishioners were examined; but nothing elicited against me, but much in my favor. I was accordingly exonerated from all blame, and suffered to continue my labors, even to extending them to all the vicinity around. During my sojourn here, I was visited, at the village of Gluszyna, by Elder John Ronge and others, all formerly Roman priests, but now connected with a reformed " German Catholic Church." They preached in the place, and invited me to join them, but I refused, for the following reasons, viz.: — The origin of this reform was this : on July 6th, A. D. 1844, Dr. Williams Arnoldi, Bishop of Treves (Germany), claimed that he had the very garment of our Saviour that was seamless, THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 181 and for which the soldiers cast lots. This caused multitudes to visit his church and leave their offerings in abundance, bringing in a large amount of wealth. John Rouge, John Czerski, and other priests with them, opposed this idolatry, and began a counter reform ; the main points of which were, admitting bread and wine at the sacrament, doing away with celibacy among the priests, and various other things which looked to me unimportant, and only exposed themselves to insult and abuse from the people " per vices," who were stimulated thereto by the priests ; and, more than all this, I knew that their teachings did not get hold of the hearts of the people. Their lectures were not on the sanctification of heart,* but only exterior revolution. I therefore concluded that it was much better to get the confidence of the people first ; and then gradually, aided by the operation of the Holy Spirit, to preach a reform as they could receive it.

* That is required in 1 Pet. i. 15, 16 ; Heb. xii. 14 ; 2 Cor. vii. 1; Lev. xi. 44 ; Lev. xx. 7, 8 ; 1 Thess. iv. 3 ; Rom. vi. 19 ;Eph. iv. 24 ; 1 Thess. ii. 3 ; — promised in Isa. lxii. 12 ; 2 Peter i. 3-9 ; Zech. xiv. 20, 21 ; — provided in Heb. x. 7 ; Luke i. 67-75 ; Heb. xiii. 12; 1 Cor. i. 2 ; Heb. x. 14 ; —prayed for in 1 These. iii. 13 ; Ps. xciii. 5 ; John xvii. 17-19 ; 1 Thess. v. 23, 24 ; Ps. cxix. 133 ; 2 Cor. xiii. 7 ; 2 Thess. i. 11, 12 ; — and experienced in 1 Thetis. ii. 10; Phil. iv. 9; Acts xX. 20 ; Acts xxiv. 16 ; 1 John iii. 4 ; Philips. iii. 17 ; 1 Cor. vi. 11 ; Rev. iii. 4 ; Rev. xiv. 5. 16 CHAPTER XXXIV.

Singular dream — Its fulfilment — Secret enemies at work — Massacre of Polish nobles — Cruelty of the house of Hapsburg —Imprisonment of my father, &c.

A WHILE after this, being yet engaged in my reformatory labors, and in the solemn study of the Holy Bible, I had a very singular dream. At four or five o'clock, on the morning of February 23d, 1846, in the town of Reichtal, in Silesia, I dreamed that, walking in the city of Cracow, I saw the sun, at an apparent altitude of three miles, environed with the most magnificent rays ; and attached to it was the tail of a mythological siren, which descended to the river and touched the water. And immediately three kings issued from the clouds, holding drawn swords, with which they struck together this shining sun, and it became black as ink, and precipitated itself into the Vistula. Oh, what bitter grief filled my heart ! I uttered a dreadful cry, and the tears coursed down my cheeks. My friend, who accompanied me, wishing to console me, said, — " Come with me and I will show you a procession of just vengeance against these three malefactors." He then conducted me to the tomb of General Kosciuszko, and in the vast plain around this tomb was a, little chapel, and near it a small forest. 182 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 183

Near the forest I saw a legion of young girls, clothed in white, holding in their hands magnificent bouquets. Near the tomb was an orchestra, and on the opposite side, were Polish soldiers. At a signal from the commander-in-chief the music commenced to play a new Polish march, when immediately there issued from the forest a beautiful white eagle, which danced to the air of the music till it ceased to play, then fell with great rapidity into the midst of the young maidens, and with spread wings prostrated itself before a young Amazon, putting its head upon her feet. Then all present cried with joy, — " Live the Queen ! Live Poland 1 " (Niech zyje Polska !) And having crowned her with a crown of flowers, the procession started for the city of Cracow, and behold — my servant rapped at my door and awoke me. It was six o'clock. I went to church, and, having finished mass, I told my friends at Reichtal what a singular dream I had that morning. About an hour after noon an officer of the Prussian government called at my house and surprised me by saying, — " Your dream has not deceived you ;" and added, that Gen- eral Chlopicks, who was wounded with a musket, had arrived at Breslau with a convoy, and brought news that a revolution had commenced in Cracow this morning, to the great surprise of the Austrians. He said further that a telegraphic dispatch had been received which demanded 60,000 men for the frontier of Cracow, and also that there were as many Russian and Austrian soldiers there already ; and war had begun. And, said 184 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. he, — " The Republic, which was prefigured by your virgin, crowned, was proclaimed there this morning." Some neighboring priests and other cruel enemies of mine had accused me before the Prussian government of having wished, by my dream, to prepare my parishioners to sympathize with the revolution, and of being myself an active agent of the revolution, having been sent from Paris, by Prince Adam Czartoryski, expressly for this purpose, — knowing well when it would commence. From that moment I regarded myself as a prisoner in my own house ; and at this time, unfortunately for me, Colonel Leon 0. Czechowski, formerly major of the Polish revolution of 1830, had been appointed commander-in-chief in the city of Tar- now, in Galicia. Metternich, at the command of the Emperor Ferdi- nand, had given orders to set at liberty a famous murderer, named Szela, with many other prisoners, robbers, malefactors, &e. They had authority to go from village to village, in all the kingdom of Galicia, accompanied by the Roman Catholic officers of government, disguised as peasants, and kill all the Polish nobles who had revolted in Galicia. These commands were faithfully executed. The murderers, under the command of Szela, slew in a few nights more than 5,000 of the most noble citizens of Polish Galicia. They were sawn asunder, cut to pieces with axes, pierced with bayonets, robbed, and otherwise maltreated in the presence of their families, friends, and children : in short, all that hell could dictate was accomplished. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 185

This precious Polish blood was shed by wicked, Catholic Hapsburg, which owed its existence to the Polish Christian, free, and open-hearted nation, having been saved by King John Sobieski; because the bravest citizens demanded of the Austrian government the promise of a constitution, or, at most, entire separation. Their blood cries day and night from the earth to God for vengeance ! Austria cannot prosper ; and you, dear reader, will yet see a day of terrible recompense. Unfortunate Tarnow was taken by treachery, and my dear uncle, who was beaten without mercy, his blood shed by miserable bandits, was saved from death by an Austrian commissioner for the price that was set upon his heroic head. He was ruthlessly abused, and then sent with a military guard to the prison of Lemberg, and confined for two years in its dungeon, suffering the most infamous treatment. The revolution of Vienna gave him liberty, just as he was to be sent to the prison of Spielberg for twenty-five years. Lords Louis Mazaraki, Wisniewski, and Ka- puscinski, my friends, were hung; the first by the Russian government, and the two last by the Austrian. Michael Podgorski, my intimate friend, and the priest Woroniec of %Vawrzenezyce, were sent to Siberia. My dear father was put in prison. Thus it was with nearly all Poland. 16* CHAPTER XXXV.

I am arrested— Examination of my house and effects—Distress of my parishioners — Am taken to Namslau jail — My friends follow me — I am sent on to Breslau — Dreadful news — Con- ducted to the torture-chamber — My examination. THEN the fatal bell sounded for me the commencement of a new era, the most frightful and cruel of my existence — my prison-life. It was Saturday, about three o'clock, on the morning of Aug. 8th, 1846, that I was arrested in Reichtal in this manner : I was asleep on my bed, and dreamed that I saw a monk of enormous size, half dressed, on his knees before me, holding in his left hand a crucifix, and in his right a scourge, with which he scourged himself with much severity. When I was in great emotion on account of this dream, behold, a blow, as of thunder, on the door, many times repeated, by Mr. Menzel, President of the town of Reichtal, who cried with a loud voice, " Monsieur l'abbe, the commissioner of the king, is here ! " and awoke me. I arose ; and after commending myself to God, — for I knew they had come for me, — I opened the door, and there entered the commissioner of the king, in his uniform, accompanied by his secretary, the commissary of police, Mr. Hajer, of the city of Posen. The commissary of the 185 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 187 prison of Breslau, and Mr. Menzel, President of Reich- tal, with his secretary, and two dragoons on horseback, were before the door. Mr. Hajer, by order of the commissary, read the decree of the king to visit my house and examine it carefully. He then commanded me to sign it. Im- mediately they began to examine my bed, my library, the portraits and engravings on the walls; and collected everything they thought worthy of observation, which they enveloped in paper, and sealed the four corners with the government seal ; then, joining them together, I sealed them with my arms. They then read me another decree of the king, to the effect that I was arrested; and must go with them to Namslau, in Silesia. It was seven o'clock in the morning when all was finished. My house was shut and sealed with the seal. of government, and they ordered me to enter a coach destined for me. But I said, " Gentlemen, I wish to see Mr. Hertel ; will you let me go to his house ? " They assented; and after eating breakfast with my friend H., we embraced cordially, and I quitted his house for the coach. A troop of my parishioners barricaded the road on their knees before me, and, embracing me with tears, implored my benediction. It was very painful for me thus to leave my dear sheep, to whom I was sincerely attached. The carriage passed rapidly from the village, the people crying,—" Think of us, pray for us, bless us, return to us ! " About eleven o'clock on the morning of this gloomy and eventful Saturday, the commissary gave me into 188- FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

the hands of the jailer of Namslau, who conducted me into the room destined for me, in which were two armed soldiers, while two stood before the door of entrance. This room had one window, which commanded a view of the main street of the town. About two hours after noon, on approaching the window, what was my surprise to see many carriages from my parish filled with my faithful friends, who, with tears, implored God for my deliverance. In a few minutes the street was filled with people. Presently a body of soldiers made way for me in the crowd, and conducted me to an extra post carriage, in which I was conveyed, with a good guard, to Breslau. About ten o'clock in the evening, I was delivered up to the jailer, who conducted me to a room prepared for me. He examined me carefully to see if I had any arms or knife about my person, then bade me, respectfully, good-night. The next morning, the same person stood before me - and asked me kindly what I wished for breakfast, and served me according to my desire. I thanked him for his Christian humanity, and demanded, respectfully, if there were many prisoners of state at Breslau. He answered that the last were transported, the previous night, to the city of Posen, and that the same destination awaited me. This news fell upon me like a thunderbolt, but I lifted my eyes to heaven and said, " The will of the Lord be done." About 3 o'clock, P. ax., I received a call from Mr. Hajer, and the register of the place, who, after asking some questions, commanded me to follow them. We ascended to the fourth story, THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 189 and entered a dark chamber, which had two small windows, boarded on the outside. In it was a long table, and on one side of the room were hung about a dozen different kinds of scourges, short leather whips, inter- laced one in the other; and two ancient instruments of torture. The two soldiers who accompanied us stood some moments looking at the cruel implements of barbarity. After half an hour of the most profound silence, Mr. Hajer, who held a roll of paper, ink, and stand, made a sign to the soldiers, who immediately left and closed the door. He then showed me a chair, and we seated ourselves ; when, opening the paper, he made me submit to his interrogations for two or three hours. Then, showing displeasure, he conducted, me quickly to my chamber. CHAPTER XXXVI.

At midnight, I am sent to Posen—My sad reflections —Meet with a friend on my way — Arrival at Posen — " No room in the prison " — Conducted to the castle—It is also full—Am placed in the palace of the Inquisition—My watch and money taken from me — I get a good supper, and am left for the night — Sounds in the prison — My view from the window — Melan- choly records on the walls — Am removed to a loathsome dungeon — Allowed half an hour each day in the court — My heart lightened to meet some dear friends — "Non coronabitur nisi legitinee certaverit ! " — My fellow-prisoners. AT 11 o'clock at night, I left with a guard for the city of Posen. All that dark night, I could not sleep. My heart was too full. Two days before, I was one of the happiest of men ; now I had none of the pleas- ures which so late had embellished and fortified my existence ; liberty and friends were gone ; but the sweet hope which gave strength to Paul in prison shed its rays in my heart. I said within myself, I am innocent; no crime stains my heart and makes it tremble. My cause is just, and sooner or later will justice triumph. Such reflections gave a little comfort to my suffering heart ; but soon I thought of my father, my tender mother, two young brothers, and an affectionate and beloved sister, of my dear Leon and his suffering family, and many others that were very dear to me, and I wept as a child. My only strength was Jesus, my strong confidence in the Eternal. 190 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 191

About noon, we stopped at the city of Lissa, (Leszno), where I had been chaplain; and the first man I saw before the " Post Royal " was a distinguished citizen of Lissa, and my best friend there. He asked permission to dine with me, and permitted no one near us. At last the soldiers gave orders for our departure, and we separated. At 6 o'clock in the evening, the carriage stopped before the house of the police at Posen. I was presented to Mr. Minutoli, commissary or president of police, who said, " There is no room in the prison." I was then conducted to the Castle, which was also full. At last the door of the palace of the Inquisition was opened to give me hospitality (?) contrary, however, to my own desire ; and the soldiers delivered me to the jailer, who conducted me to a room within the great court. I was compelled to give into his hands my money, watch, and everything I had of value, except clothing, to be returned, he said, at a suitable time. He then wished me, respectfully, good-night. In a half hour, he returned again with a good supper, and the door was shut. The room I occupied was on the second floor, and overlooked the great court. In every direction were prisons ; the noise of chains and soldiers on guard. I stood at the window a long time, and listened to the tread of soldiers, who went and came, and the frantic song of some unfortunate prisoner. I occupied this chamber fifteen days, during which time I was not allowed to go into the court to breathe the fresh air. My heart was filled with sadness. My voluntary pris- 192 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. ons in the Monastery of Stopnica were cruel, but nothing in comparison with the present. I spent long hours at my window viewing the malefactors at their work, or the prisoners of state at their walk of a half hour in the court ; but I could see no one I knew, — all were strangers to me. The walls of my room were covered with the names of my predecessors, which I read and re-read to pass my days of distress. One evening, I heard the sound of approaching footsteps, and was frightend by the loud noise of keys. Soon the jailer entered, accompanied by other officers and soldiers, and approaching me politely, but with great hypocrisy, told me to prepare to leave immediately ; that I should have a better room and more liberty, and that I should have half an hour every day in the court. This news surprised me, but I foolishly believed it. They then conducted me into a small court, about two hundred feet long and twelve broad, having a wall fifteen feet high, by a narrow door, where stood a soldier orr guard. We then passed through another small door at the right, and ascended to the third story, passed into a narrow corridor, and I was introduced into the first room at the left, and the door shut. This horrible cell had one window, about two feet square, barred with iron, and was covered on the outside with planks, which prevented my looking upon the court. The apartment was ten feet long, five feet broad, and eight feet high. It was furnished with a table two feet square, a bed of iron, a furnace of bricks, and a space five feet long and one foot broad for a prom- THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 193 enade. A thousand bed-bugs so tormented me that I spent part of the day Tying on my bed, and sat up through the night, meditating upon the great passion of our dear Saviour Jesus Christ, my only consolation. The pleasure of a half hour in the court was granted me. The first day, I met on the second floor two gentlemen, dear friends, — Mr. Fr. Knolinski, arch-priest of Smiegel, and Mr. Chas. Bortliszewski, priest of Gorka-duchowna. Mr. Knolinski took two small pieces of wood, in imitation of a violin, and chanted in Latin, " Non coronabitur nisi legitime certaverit," i. e., "Yet is he not crowned, except he'strive lawfully." 2 Tim. ii. 5. Truly, I was rejoiced to find these friends, and from that hour my burden was not so heavy. Soon, I found that my neighbors were Gen- eral Louis Miroslawski, Count Dombrowski, Prof. Li- bat, Mr. Hipolit Trompczynski, a hero of Kurnik, whose acquaintance and friendship afforded me much pleasure; Mr. Cas. Jarochowski, an amiable youth of seventeen years ; Count Koscielski, a very noble man. In all my misfortunes, I am still happy, thought I, in having a cell near my dear friends. I can console myself all day with the thought of my walk of half an hour with them in the court. 17 CHAPTER XXXVII.

My health declining, I am ordered a change of rooms — My examination — Humanity of M. Gerlasse — Departure of M. Knolinski to receive condemnation — Our last adieus ! — My severe illness and dreadful suffering — Removal to better quarters — Saradynskl — Amelioration of my state — Visit of the prison director — Separation from my friend S.— My dream — I am awoke by the jailer—My second examination — I am proved innocent, and liberated — I leave for Berlin.

AFTER, some weeks my room was changed by order of the physician, who had a heart truly noble ; but I• am ashamed to have forgotten his name. I was placed near Mr. Knolinski and Mr. Hip. Trompczynski. The room with the bed-bugs, that I left, was occupied afterwards by Count Koscielski. Poor man ! When we met at promenade, I asked how he found his new domicile. " I should prefer a year with the Capuchins to a day in this stable," said he. After two months of suffering, I was called to an examination before Mr. Gerlasse, my commissary, and I am happy to express, publicly, my gratitude for his noble treatment during my examinations. I was called before him eighteen times during a year. He sent me often good books to read, a great consolation in a situation like mine. I thanked God, in all my sorrows, that I had found such a man, so different from his barbarian class in Russia and Austria. 104 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 195

During the darkness of one night, the noise of chains and keys gave signal of something new. On approaching my door, I heard that of my neighbor, Mr. Knolinski, open, and the jailer say to him, " In an hour you will leave for Berlin to receive your condemnation." My dear Knolinski, was then to leave me ! Had it been to obtain his liberty I could have wished him a good journey; but, alas!! to receive condemnation ! I wept in bitterness of heart ! At last this dear friend struck on the wall of my chamber for the last time, and by this signal gave me his last adieu ! I responded, alas ! forever. I never saw him again. All that night I could not sleep ; but prayed for him and myself. Soon after, they took away all my other friends, and their dungeons were filled with new prisoners and spies. My health had become very poor. I suffered severe pain in my head, and could neither lie down nor walk, for the least motion gave me such distress that I was obliged to sit erect. But more painful still to bear was my heavy heart. My hair fell from my head as if it had been shaven. The doctor prescribed that I should be taken to the court and held by two men, while a third pumped water upon my head; afterward I rested a little in the snow, my poor head, in the meanwhile, feeling as if it would fall in pieces. After a few days, being in horrible suffering, I was removed, by order of the physician, to a room twenty- four feet square, on the second floor, overlooking the great court. I found there a venerable gentlema*, 196 FIFTEEN YEARS A•CATHOLIC PRIEST. with a flowing beard, lying upon his bed. The next morning he arose and prepared coffee, which he offered me with Christian kindness. I thanked him much for his tenderness. Soon I felt stronger, and was able to converse with him. This gentleman was a lord of the Grand Duchy of Posen, Saradynski by name. He was arrested in the presence of his family and friends, upon mere suspicion, and had been in the dungeon sixteen months. How much I thanked God for his society ! The days passed very pleasantly. We talked, sang, prayed, and read books in Polish, French, German, and in Latin. Mr. Saradynski had a library of classical works, history, etc. How happy I was to have this dear friend with me 1 We had three windows, two of which opened upon the great court, and one upon the city of Posen. They were not boarded outside, but painted white, so they looked as if cur- tained with cloth ; we could not, however, have the pleasure of looking upon the court or into the street. One day I managed to break a small piece of glass in the window that looked upon the city, and pasted over the aperture a piece of paper, so we could see those who were passing in the street. One day the director of the prison called to see us, and, after looking about the room, said : " This is too good an apartment for prisoners of state ; I order that these gentlemen be taken to a dungeon, and this room be given to malefactors and robbers." Then, giving us a satanic glance, he left. "A good journey," said Mr. Saradynski, with noble indignation. Some THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 197 days after, the jailer took from me my dear friend in the night; he was to be sent to Berlin. Oh, what a cruel night, again, for my poor friend, and for me ! I fell upon his neck, and we embraced affectionately ; but the unfeeling soldiers took him from my arms before I had hardly time to say, " May God bless thee, dear Saradynski, and recompense thee for all thy kindness 1 " The door shut, the noise ceased, and I saw him no more ! About fifteen days after, by order of the director, the jailer took me back to my first dungeon, full of bed-bugs. Some months after, when I was in great affliction and suffering, I dreamed that, having on the priestly vestments, and carrying the sacrament in my hands, while my people followed in procession, as I approached a chapel, a white dog seized me behind and would have bitten me, but did not succeed, as I defended myself with my feet till others drove him • with sticks far from me. The noise of keys and the chains of the door awoke me, and looking up I saw the jailer enter, who told me to go to my examination. The first question my commissary addressed to me was, if I were not in the city of Breslau on such a day, and if I did not stop at such a hotel. I answered, that I was that day in my parish at Reichtal, and added, Mr. Commissary can send letters there, and, I am sure, the inhabitants of Reichtal will give the same testimony. " How ! " said Mr. G erlasse, " did you not stop a week at a hotel there, and drink, and dance with the girls, and join with the drunken brigand 17* 198 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. conspirators of the city of Breslau ? " I told him, solemnly, that my cassock had never been defiled in such a manner ; " and you, my dear sir, cannot prove it." " How ! " said he, " have you not registered your name, M. Czechowski, in the book of the hotel, which can be found to-day ? " " No, sir." Perhaps fifteen days had passed, when Mr. Gerlasse visited me in my dungeon and said : " The reports from Breslau and Reichtal have arrived ; all you have said, Mr. Czechowski, is correct. A Dominican priest, in your name, did all that was charged to you. Now, Mr. Czechowski, I have the honor to say, you will soon be free. Adieu ! — think of me." When he was gone, I fell upon my knees and thanked God for my deliverance from this white dog, and all my other cruel enemies. About a week after, I was conducted to the house of police, where I stopped with some brave prisoners of state, and the poor unfortunate Tolkaczeff, who was hung by the Poles, in 1848. In this prison of Mr. Minutoli we had much liberty, and were visited often by many distinguished persons of the city. At last a day came and I left for Berlin, with benedic- tions and adieus from many Polish citizens and ladies, who accompanied me some miles. I cannot forget the great services which Madames Jablkowska, Ja- rochowska, Skalawskie, and other ladies, rendered, not only to me, but to all the unfortunate prisoners of state. May God bless them abundantly. CHAPTER XXXVIII.

I arrive in Berlin — Brought before the director, and again imprisoned— I almost despair— My final release—Letter from Reichtal — Hamburg — Receive an invitation to visit London— while there, I receive a pressing call from Paris — Arrive in Paris — Society for the emancipation of Poland — I am chosen director, &c. IT was near the close of the month of August, 1847, at ten o'clock in the morning, that we arrived at Ber- lin. The soldier conducted me to the police to present me to the director. This man, after asking me many questions, sent me to prison, where I was confined with others, destined with me to be sent where we knew not. About two hours after noon, the director oidered me to follow an armed soldier, who conducted me directly toward the prison Pansylvanic. Instead of the liberty I had expected, I was tormented still. At last, after passing the large dungeon, the coach stopped near the railroad cars. " Will you have the goodness," said I, " to tell me where we are going ? " " Yes, sir ; we go to Hamburg." 0 how I felt when he said these words I I thought the Prus- sian government had given command to have me delivered into the hands of the Russian Consul there, and that I should be sent to Kronstadt, and from thence to Siberia, as many others had been. A thou- 199 200 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. sand thoughts passed through my mind. We reached our destination about ten o'clock at night. The soldier conducted me into the passengers' room, and handed me a paper to sign. I looked ; it was a receipt for a sum of money he gave me, the remainder of my property not spent for my board in prison. It is necessary for me to remark here, that the Prussian government had given orders for the state prisoners to be well provided for in prison, and, at first, we had good meals each day from the hotel, dinner being composed of five or six different dishes, &c. But, after a while, all was changed. We had barely enough to keep us alive, and, if we had not been able to procure something with the money which we had deposited with the jailer, our situation would have been miserable enough. This was not all. The day before we left Posen, the police officers at the house of Minutoli made us sign a receipt that we had received all that the government had prescribed, by showing us a paper with no writing upon it. " Sign your name, sir," said the respectable officer of Mr. Minutoli. Many had not wished to sign it, but I took the pen with indignation, saying, — " My friends, what will you do with these daring plunderers ? Sign this white paper as a dessert, that their public robberies may be complete." Certainly, one must be a brazen-faced knave to do such things ! The honest soldier, after having handed me the remainder of my money and my passport, with ten Russian thalers from the government, asked me politely to give him a receipt, and to excuse

THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 201

him, saying he was obliged to do his duty toward me ; arid then, bidding me good-night, he left me free. The servants of the Meclenbourg Hotel took my trunk and conducted me to a comfortable room for the night. After giving thanks to God, I ate a good supper and rested well. The next morning, I opened the door very softly, to see if there was not still a soldier on guard. Finding none, I went below, and took a carriage to the Church of St. Michael, to thank God for my deliverance. I then visited the pastor of this church, who received me very cordially. I was taken 1 to a good apartment, where I became very sick, and for weeks was confined to my bed. But, thanks to God, through the kind attentions of a famous Polish doctor, Mr. Kaplinski, I was restored to health. I received, in Hamburg, a letter from Reichtal, stating that all my best and very valuable property was stolen from my house, with the exception of a very few books of ray library, which I had received with the credentials from magistrate and rector.* After I was sufficiently recovered to do so, I accepted an invitation to cross over the Danish boundary into Altona City, where I remained some four months, and filled an appointment of the Bishop of Copenhagen to officiate as assistant of the Rector Fr. Willenborg, of St. Joseph, Grosse Freiheit Street. Here I had an opportunity to visit Hamburg daily, if I chose. It is, as it were, joined to Altona by the town of St. Paul, lying between, from which it is separated by a

*See Appendix No. 4. 202 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. wall only. The Danish boundary-line is a wall on the other side, through the gates of which you pass into Altona. Hamburg is a free city ; form of government, republic, with senate and assembly ; an area of one hundred and forty-nine square miles, and a population of one hundred and eighty-eight thousand, of whom but five thousand are Catholics, having but one (St. Michael) church. The rest of the population are Protestants and Jews. There is a very large Baptist mission under the venerable Mr. J. G. Oncken's direction. At the end of four months,* I received an invitation from some Polish friends in London (England) to visit that city. I, therefore, did so ; but, a short time after, I received a special call from Paris, and, after mature deliberation, concluded to go there at the end of one week in London. I arrived in Paris the 1st of January, 1848, and, after visiting some Mends in Ivey, I entered upon my public services in the Church of St. Severen. I soon found that a large number of Polish patriots were concentrated in Paris, many of them my former friends and acquaintances of Cracow, among whom was the Secretary of State, Mr. Charles Rogawski. They had formed a large society for mutual benefit and encouragement, looking towards the emancipation of our beloved country from foreign oppression. A committee of three was chosen to attend to all expenses of the society, and collect the necessary means to meet current expenditures, and * See Appendix No. 5. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 203 any other matters which might come before it. I was chosen director of this committee, and also ,acted as treasurer. A few weeks after, when it was deemed necessary to elect a new president and secretary, after being nominated by Mr. Rogawski, and seconded by Several others, I was unanimously chosen president, and Mr. Nowakowski secretary. CHAPTER XXXIX.

Revolution of 1848 — Proceedings in Paris — I am compelled to mount guard Am discharged by earnest request — The soldiers express their appreciation of my non-combatant principles — Society of Henry V. declare for the republic—The tri-color — Polish society congratulate the new government, &c.

THE 23d of February, 1848, was appointed for a celebration of the Polish revolution of Cracow, in the St. Roch Church. When on my way to this church to attend the celebration of the priers, I was surprised to see the streets leading to the Champs Elysees filled with people going to this place of public resort. I also noticed on the walls large placards notifying the people the king, Louis Philippe, had 80,000 troops at his command, and plenty of munitions of war, with which to destroy them if any disturbance was made. None seemed to be armed; but all intent on the object before them, which I found was to make a political demonstration. As I proceeded, I came in sight of a house not very far from the Palace of Tuilleries, in St. Honorie Street, where, on an elevated balcony, facing the public view, was an effigy of enormous proportions, in a seated posture, and holding an um- brella. A very ragged handkerchief was tied over the mouth, and a label attached to the forehead with this inscription : " Louis Philippe, king of France." 204 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 205

After attending the celebration, which lasted, perhaps, one hour, we were departing, when a great tumult took place in the streets and in the Champs Elysees, between the people and the king's partisans, with cries of " Down with Guizot," &c. February 24. Very early in the morning the whole population of Paris was in arms. The streets were strongly barricaded with stones near the royal and military departments; the proclamations, announcing the new cabinet, were torn from the walls; the National Guard went over by thousands to the people ; and their example was followed by many troops of the line in " De la Harpe " Street. The new cabinet rode among the crowds, and endeavored by every means to restore tranquillity ; but all in vain ; the people were marching towards the royal palace and the Champs Elysees. As I was very anxious to see what had become of the king, I proceeded to the Champs Elysees, which I reached with great difficulty. At one o'clock a squadron of cavalry arrived, and prepared to charge. The Guarg closed to receive the shock, the people shouted, and the commanders hastened to interchange purposes. After a rather singular interview the cavalry retired. About the same time a company of Municipal Guards, both cavalry and infantry, reached another part of "Lepelletier " Street, and attempted to wheel into that place. They were obstructed by the National Guard and the people. They received orders to advance. The National Guard remained• firm ; ancl 206 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

length the troops retreated, amid the shouts of the populace. Before this, the third legion of the National Guard had declared for reform at the Palace des Petits Peres. They were ordered to disarm, and, on refusing, were charged by Louis Philippe's faithful Muni- cipal Guards. At this moment Col. Textorix, of the National Guard, exclaimed, " Soldiers, these are the people ! respect the people ! " The Muncipal Guards then shouldered arms and walked off. To avert a collision between the different bodies of soldiery, the officers of the National Guard now met in council, and resolved to petition the king for reform, and for a change of ministers; but the populace in the streets cried, " To arms, to arms ! To the barricades ! " The troops suddenly fired into the populace, killing or wounding many persons. A cry of horror broke from the mass, with shouts of " Vengeance ! vengeance ! " A proclamation was issued, announcing that Louis Philippe had abdicated in favor of the Count de Paris, with the Duchess of Orleans as regent, and concluding with " a general amnesty," &c. The announcement was received with great indignation, mingled with shouts of " It is too late ! " " Down with royalty ! " " To the guillotine with Louis Philippe ! " " Vivo la Republic ! " &c. The palace of Tuilleries was taken by the people at once. Louis Philippe, with his family, escaped. An indiscriminate ransack and complete destruction took place. The throne was brought out, and different individuals seated themselves in it, crying, in derision, " I THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 207

am king " After which all the king's furniture and the fixtures of the royal theatre in the Tuilleries were piled in a great heap, with the throne on top, before the palace, and set on fire. While the mass was con- suming, the royal bedding, pillows, &c., were added to feed the flames. In the meantime the king's wine, of which there was plenty in the cellar, was freely used. I concluded it best to retreat towards home, believing there would soon be hot work ;, but as I attempted to do so, I found all the streets strongly barricaded. I however succeeded in passing all unmo- lested until the last, — " Rue de la Harpe," — where I was requested to take a gun and stand guard. Here I remained until the arrival of an officer of the Poly- technic School, to whom I explained how matters were, and requested him to discharge me, with which he at once complied, and I left, the soldiers at the same time expressing their feelings by putting a plaster of mud on my clothes, &e. The large and influential secret Society of Henry V., to which belonged most of the priests and many of the officers of the army, declared for the republic. At four o'clock the new provisional government was proclaimed. The new rulers were Lamartine, Ledru Rollin, Dupont de l'Eure, Crimieux, Arago, and Gar- nier Pages. They announced liberty and equality to all, exhorted the people to maintain order, disbanded the Municipal Guard, and intrusted the maintenance of peace to the National Guard. On the 25th of February the communists were 208 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. assembling around the " Hotel de Ville," and demanded that the red flag should be adopted as the national emblem. Lamartine came and addressed them as follows : " Citizens, for my part I will never adopt the red flag ; and I will explain in a word why I oppose it with all the strength of my patriotism. It is, citizens, because the tri-color has made the tour of the world, under the republic and the empire, with our liberties and our glories, while the red flag has only made the tour of the Champs de Mars, trailed through torrents of the blood of the people." At night everything was tolerably quiet, and the city was illuminated at an enormous expense. A meeting of our Polish society was convened, when it was decided to go en masse and present our congratulations to the representatives of the provisional government. This resolution was unanimously adopted. CHAPTER XL.

Important movement for the emancipation of Poland — I enroll ray name as chaplain of the baud Sympathy for our cause— The Jesuit Godlewski — Ws treachery, condemnation and creeps — We arrive at Strasburg — Enthusiasm — Battle of Miroslaw — I return to Paris — Polish refugees —1 am expelled the city.

AFTER this, it was determined to unite all the different Polish societies into one great national body, for the emancipation of our common country from foreign oppression. The place for this meeting was appointed in the basement of St. Sulpice Church. Suitable officers, consisting of a president, two vice-presidents, and three secretaries, were chosen, besides an executive committee. It now became the interesting question, What shall be done ? Soon a Polander took the floor and remarked, " We have no time to spend in debate," declaring his opinion that we ought to make the most of our opportunity by immediate action ; and at once moved a resolution that an army be organized and equipped, and without delay marched into Poland. This motion was seconded and passed with acclamations of great enthusiasm. A committee was then chosen to organize an army. Then came another consideration, — shall it consist of volunteers'? And it was finally decided to see how many would join the expedition vol- untarily. 18* 209 210 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

I headed the roll with my name as chaplain,* and afterwards about three hundred more added their names. In a few days we obtained a suitable place for headquarters, and gave notice to the French people of our proceedings, who liberally seconded our designs by furnishing us with all necessary warlike stores, arms, &c. A day was finally appointed for .the congratulations, and We marched in procession to the " Hotel de la Ville," where we found representatives of all nations, fonn'n.g a vast assembly of 600,000 persons or more in arms, with a display of their various national flags. Our Polish flag was honored by the discharge of three volleys. Never had I heard such a terrible clap of thunder so near my cars. The sympathy from all nations for our unfortunate Polish country, so cordially manifested, will be a long time in the memories of those who witnessed this solemn mani- festation. On the 4th of March, we assisted at the great funeral of the victims in this revolution, who were deposited, amid much pomp, in the vaults of the Column of July. After this, it was finally appointed to make our demonstration, and commence our march to Poland. Our little army was five hundred strong, two hundred French volunteers having joined our cause. We were everywhere greeted by the French populace with great enthusiasm, and money in abundance was contributed to our aid. Thousands of persons occupied the Boulevard ready to greet us as we passed in Paris. I

See Appendix No. 5. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 211 marched at the head of 500 volunteers to a village about nine miles from Paris. Here it became necessary to make further regulation in our army, for as yet no officers had been selected, the company thus far having only marched in procession under the conduct of myself and another young Polish priest, Mr. Wiew- iurski. A certain Jesuit priest, G-odlewski, put himself forward into notice, with evident intentions of a sinister nature. But when he perceived there was little sympathy for him, he declared himself a soldier, and no longer a Jesuit, and that he would share his fortune with us, which was at last accepted. Colonel Borzencki was chosen as our chief commander. Five captains were then chosen, to command one hundred men each, viz.: Major Rudzki, Alexander Maluski, Waszkiewiez, &c. It was not long before there was something wrong with our commissary department, in which the Jesuit G., before referred to, had managed to obtain a place. It was quite clear that an embez- zling of money, contributed for the aid of the enterprise, was going on. An investigation of the matter was entered into, and 'the Jesuit and a confederate were condemned to be hung, but made their escape. When we arrived in Strasburg, we were received with demonstrations of great enthusiasm. In all the windows were displayed flags. Wagons, with four horses attached, had flags, both French and Polish, displayed from every seat, of which there were about a dozen in each wagon. Also, over each seat was a sort of triumphal arch. In these conveyances we were 212 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

taken to the municipal officers of the place, from whom we received a hearty welcome. In passing from here to the Grand Duchy of Baden,* it was necessary to leave our arms at this place, and proceed, only forty each day, by the bridge. There a favorable opportunity was afforded to the avaricious dishonesty of those entrusted with the money and arms belonging to the company and the nation. Nothing from either source was ever realized by our little army. It appeared that the arms were sold and the proceeds retained for individual purposes. In Baden, I was joined to the company of Mr. Raczewski, which proceeded to Posen. After remaining here with the army some weeks, and seeing a very bloody time, with no reasonable prospect of my country's liberation, after the great battle at Mireslaw, I deemed it duty to take the railroad and return to Paris, and again resumed my services in the St. Severin Church. A few weeks after, when the people had returned from the war, the society was reorganized, and I was chosen treasurer. And now commenced an additional burden for me to bear. Many young Polanders came to Paris as fugitives from the war, sick, wounded, and in poverty, who were un- provided for, and unable to speak the French language; and therefore it became necessary that aid should be extended to them. I was chosen to take the care of them all. My connection and influence with the

Limited sovereignty, with two chambers. 6,712 miles square, with 1,400,000 population. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 213

French and Polish people soon excited the jealousy of the Polish Jesuits, who began to fear their influence would come to a close, and accordingly accused me to the French government, as being a dangerous person to the public good, and finally secured my expulsion from Paris, by Jesuitical falsehoods and intrigues.*

* See my decree of expulsion, &c., Appendix No. 7. CHAPTER XLI.

Am appointed Polish chaplain at Lancy — Narrative of Victor Emanuel and the law of Siccardi—The king and his ministers excommunicated — De la Santa Rosa dies without " benefit of clergy " — Victor Emanuel commands the performance of the usual funeral services — Popular contempt for the Archbishop Fransoni — Arrest and banishment of the Archbishop of Turin —Popish consistency redivivus

Fnom Paris I took my way to Switzerland, and arrived at Geneva, where I was glad to find my old friend Nuncio Nakwaski, and many other Polish acquaintances, through whose influence and aid I was installed chaplain of the Polish people at Lancy. I will here introduce a very interesting relation, showing how matters in the old Sardinian Kingdom, at this time, were regarded by the clergy of the Catholic fraternity. When the present liberal and heroic king, Victor Emanuel,* was elevated to the throne of Sar-

*Victor Emanuel II. was born 14th of March, 1820. He took the throne of Sardinia upon the abdication of his father, Charles Albert. On the 23d of March, 1840, he was married to Mary Ade- laide, daughter of Ranieri, Archduke of Austria. She was born 2d of June, 1822. Their marriage occurred on the 12th of April, 1812. Her death took place 20th of June, 1855, leaving him five children, three sons and two daughters. Maria Clotilde (wife of Prince Napoleon) was born 2d of March, 1843. Umberto Ranieri Carlo Emanuele Giovanni Maria Ferdinando Eugenio, principe di Piemonte, was born 14th of March, 1844. Amedeo Ferdinando Maria, D,ica d'Aosta, was born 30th of May, 1845. Odone Eugenio Maria, Duca di Monferrato, was born 11th of July, 184(1, and Mafia Pia was born 10th of October, 1847. 214 TIM [LUNG DEVELOP3IENT8. 215 tUnia, he was induced to sanction a law originated by his two ministers, M. De la Santa Rosa and M. Siccardi, called the law of Siccardi. This, as it will be remembered, according to statements in the papers at the time, gave great offence to the ignorant Catho- lics ; and the bishops of the different dioceses called together their satellites, the priests of the various parishes, under the pretext of religious instruction, but the real design being to concoct measures to defeat or overthrow this excellent law. This movement extended to Switzerland, and some twenty priests (myself among them), with the great Vicar of Geneva at our head, started for Ancy, in Savoy, in obedience to the call of Bishop Rendu.* In crossing the mountains on our way, when not in sight of any one, the company in- dulged freely in hilarity and joking ; but when about to pass where persons were by the side, the vicar gave the signal, and every one seized his " Breviary " ready at hand, and commenced with all due gravity to read prayers; but when passed and out of sight, became as jovial as before. When asked why I did not join them in giving a good example to the people, I told them I used my breviary for purposes of prayer and not hypocrisy. Upon our arrival at the place designated, a course of council or deliberation was entered into for four days, during which every opprobrious epithet was liberally bestowed upon good King Victor Emanuel and his offensive law of Siccardi. So gAtly was I disgusted .and offended at the sly and underhanded

* See Appendix No. 8. 18* 216 FIFTEEN YEAHS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

proceeding, that I almost wished for the strength of Samson to overthrow these infernal machinations. When I returned to Lancy my Polish friend inquired how matters went at the convention. I told him that it gave me an opportunity to learn just how iniquitous and rebellious the priests were, and I was sick at heart in view of it. I soon found his sympathies were with me, being strongly inclined to favor the brave King Emanuel and his law. The king and his obnoxious ministers and all their abettors were excommunicated by Fransoni, Archbishop of Turin. During this state of things, Minister De la Santa Rosa was taken very sick ; and his wife, fearing her husband might die out of the church, and thus be lost, sent a secret message to the Archbishop of Turin, requesting absolution for him. A priest was delegated to wait on the supposed penitent, but receiving an indignant refusal to the requirement to sign a public recantation of his former doings, he was left to die, which took - place shortly after, with additional anathemas resting on him, in the presence of Count C. Cavour. When a request for a funeral was made in the parish of St. Charles, it was not only refused, but public notice was given that if any priest assisted at his funeral he was doomed to excommunication. The king then issued a peremptory decree for the usual church services, which was complied with, as a matter of legal obliga- tion. So little terror to the people was experienced from the Archbishop Fransoni's threats, that they attended the funeral almost en masse. A short time THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 217

after this the Archbishop of Turin was arrested and imprisoned two months, and finally banished from the Sardinian Kingdom. I will-now introduce a relation, giving the evidence of a new item or dogma in the compound of Roman decretals which Luther christened a " dunghill." Some four hundred years ago the Pope assumed the power to take a person from heaven and cast him over into hell by excommunication, years after his death, as witness the case of Wickliffe ; but it, remained for more modern times to develop the fact in theology, at least, that it is a poor rule which will not work both ways. Now for the relation : A short time after these things, I took a journey into Savoy, and while at " La Roch" I visited the cathedral, and found great preparations going on for a rich funeral ceremony. I inquired who was dead, and was told no one. Upon further inquiry I was informed that the preparations were for the funeral of Minister De la Santa Rosa. I said, it must be a mistake, for he was excommunicated. - I was then told that the people of the Sardinian Kingdom became so indignant at the treatment of this beloved minister that they threatened to take off the heads of the bishops and priests, if they did not order funeral services for him, and help him to go to heaven ! Ac- cordingly the order had gone forth that the next Mon- day (it being Saturday then) be set apart for this purpose. So here we have the idea : A man dies in an excommunicated condition, and, according to the creed of the Roman sect, goes to hell, from which there is no 19 218 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. reprieve ; but, three months after his death, the order for his funeral services and prayers for him is given, which is an acknowledgment of his happy entrance into Paradise, or, more clearly, he is taken from " hades" (hell) by this edict and sent to heaven, — the exact re- verse of the case of the great Wickliffe. I am not aware that any one before inc has chroni- cled this exploit of modern Catholicism, which might, perhaps, properly be placed with the immaculateness of the Virgin Mary ; concerning which, for the benefit of the uninformed, I will say a few words. It is claimed by the present infallible (?) Pope Mastai, or Pius IX., that his predecessors were not equal to the great mission of proclaiming this new and very wonderful dogma of the Franciscan monks of the immaculate conception and birth of the Virgin Mary; the simple meaning of which is, that she was not born in original sin, and was therefore not subject to death. I will add as a logical result, her son Jesus Christ could not die. And this is precisely a Mahometan doctrine.*

* See Appendix No. 11. CHAPTER XLII.

I receive invitation to a feast at Laney— I refuse to honor their insulting "toast," and persist in leaving the assembly—My letter to Madame I. De G. of Paris—I tender my resignation to the Polish committee — My marriage — Learn book-binding --I am expelled from Belgium — Arrive in London — Am driven by the JeSuits from my hotel — Wander about the streets at night—We find shelter and protection—Our distress through the evil reports of Szulczewski and Michalski—I obtain an interview with Lord Dudley Stuart—He orders our free passage to the United States—Arrive in New York.

Wunn in my room contemplating and comparing these things with the teachings of the Scriptures and history, and considering the shameful arrangements of Pius IX. with Rothschild to obtain money to buy arms to slay his own church-members, and considering my connection with these things, I received a note of invitation from the rector of Laney to attend a dinner party at which the grand Vicar of Geneva was expected to preside. Though not much gratified by the invitation, I deemed it best to go. When I arrived, I found a large company assembled, and seated for dinner at a table liberally furnished with food and wine of various kinds. After the first course of plates was served, the grand vicar proceeded to announce to the company that the object of calling them together was one of rejoicing and thankfulness for the signal success and victory 210 220 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

of his holiness the Pope over his enemies, the " miserable radicals of Italy ; " and ,that " he had left Gaeta, and proceeded amidst his slaughtered foes to his throne, where he was again firmly seated." But this was not all, " for inasmuch as he was greatly assisted by the heroic valor of the noble Hungarian,General Geor- gey, together with the exploits of the gallant Haynau, Jellachicz, Windishgral, and the overthrow in Italy of multitudes of rebels by the brave Radecki, it was meet and proper that such brave and zealous defend- ers of our dear sister Austria, and of our common religion, should receive our hearty acknowledgment." He, therefore, proposed that we honor them with a " toast." Upon this, all, except myself, arose and loudly cheered these notable traitors. Well knowing the characters of these five individuals, and also knowing that my liberal evangelical principles were well understood by those present, I considered the course taken not only a direct personal insult as a Polander, but an indignity and great scandal before God and all nations of the holy religion of the Bible. To express my feelings would be impossible. Just as I was turning away from the table with the intention of leaving this miserable company, the vicar called out to me, as " dear brother Czechowski," to know what was the matter, and why I did not sympathize in the prosperity of the church. I then briefly informed them that I did not understand the church needed, in any way, the services of such cruel tyrants and murderers as the five individuals just toasted ; and THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 221 that it had a much better protection in the ministra- tion of holy angels (Acts xii. 7). They must, therefore, excuse me from all participation or sympathy in their views and proceedings. I immediately took my hat and bade them a final adieu. As I was leaving, ORO of the company sprang forward, and, with a kiss, made an effort to induce me to relinquish my design of departure. I, however, persisted, declaring it was too monstrous for endurance, and that r must leave. My mind was now fully made up to dissolve all connection with the church of which I had so long been a member, and for whose welfare I had felt so deep a solicitude ; but how to do it wisely was the question. The following letter, which was written to a lady of distinction in Paris, will give a fair view of my situation, proceedings, and prospects. Suffice it, then, to say here, that I entered upon the course therein mentioned with profound secrecy, in order to escape cruel persecution, and resolved to free myself from all necessity of dependence on others. ,

LETTER TO MADAME I. DE G., OF PARIS. MADAME : Always with the same goodness, the same anxiety, you ask intelligence of me. The very thought of this un- wearied solicitude on your part recompenses me for much pain, and gives me still the courage necessary for the existence of which you wish the particulars. I fear that in writing you truthfully of my life, I shall cause your generous and religious heart sadness, when I would preserve it from the least shade of sorrow. First of all, I would thank you for the news you gave me, which so much concerns me. As you desire so much to know all the details of my life, I will give them in a few words, abridging, as much as possible, the recital of that part which 19* 222 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. bears the impress of sadness. After my violent and unjust expulsion, by the president, Louis Napoleon, from the protecting territory of France, I was undecided where to look for a spot of earth to give me shelter. I finally directed my steps towards Switzerland. But, alas ! I must confess with the most profound grief, that during my sojourn there of nearly a year I did not find one priest of whom I could say he is sent of our divine Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. I have visited, so to speak, all Switzerland, and have not found a single brother in Jesus among these men, who have souls blacker than their cassocks. For- saken, isolated, and without spiritual help, what could I do? How insure my moral existence, and by what means provide honorably for the necessities of life without robbing the poor under the pretext of saving their souls from the purgatory which does not exist? It only remained for me to labor, yes, to labor honorably for the means of existence, without troubling any one, or deceiving any one. But in every enterprise there are great obstacles to be overcome, especially to one in my sacerdotal position, with so many enemies. However, I did not lose my courage, but implored God for assistance, and soon resolved to become a book-binder. I went about the work, and for three months past, after mass for my Polish people at the hour of seven in the morning, I go to the shop of Mr. John Schock, and labor till the hour of eight in the evening. Mr. Schock is a very respectable man, and has taken much pains to teach me. I have already learned to bind books well in every style, and, within two months, I hope, Providence permitting, to establish a shop in some place, and work on my own account. Until the present, I am chaplain at Laney of my Polish countrymen, who pay my board and lodging. I have great hope that I shall soon cease to live at their expense, for their circumstances are preca- rious enough, and many of them gain their bread by the " sweat of their brows," etc. Yours, etc., M. B. CZECHOWSKI. LANCY, near Geneva, July 8th, 1850.

Having acquired a competent knowledge of this business, I proceeded, on the 30th of September, THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 223

1850, to tender my resignation to the Polish committee, whose certificate, as well as others from the Vicar of Geneva, etc., may be seen in Appendix No. 9. On the 5th October, 1850, I was married, at Solo- turn, Switzerland, to my present wife, Marie Vir- ginie De La Voit, daughter of Francis De La Voit, a respectable proprietor of Bogeve, Savoy. Soon after we left Switzerland, and I established myself as book-binder in Brussels, Belgium. But in a few months the Jesuits denounced me to the government, and I was obliged to leave that country. I then went to London, intending to see the great exhibition of all nations, and embark afterwards for the United States. I took a temporary residence in the " Hotel d'Europe." It is necessary to observe here, that there is in London a Polish Literary Society, then under the patronage of Lord Dudley Stuart, who was its president, and whose rooms are at 10 Sussex Chamber, Duke Street, St. James. Its object is to assist Polish political refugees, while in London, and give them a free passage to America, if they desire to go there. The secretary, Szulczewski, and Michalski, tobacconist, police of the society, both Jesuits, knew of my arrival in London, with my wife, and were determined to injure me in every possible way. Michal- ski discovered my residence, and the same evening, while I was absent, went to the proprietor of the hotel, and brought such false and wicked, accusations against myself and wife, that upon my return he expelled us from the house. Before leaving, however, I 224 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. convinced him of our innocence ; but being a Catholic, his fear of the Jesuits made him unwilling that I should remain. I walked with my wife, who was in feeble health, from six to ten o'clock, in the darkness and rain, a stranger in a strange city, unable to ask direction from any one, as I could not speak English. At last, I heard the voice of a Frenchman, and inquiring of him for a place of refuge, he directed me to a French hotel near, kept by a Protestant, where we found shelter and protection. Our bodily sufferings that night were great, but nothing in comparison with the mental pain we endured. At this time my dear wife became dangerously sick, and for four months was confined to her bed. At the same time I received such persecutions from the Jesuits as only the powers of darkness could invent.* They circulated every where such falsehoods respecting me that it was impossible for me to obtain employment of any kind, their object being to reduce me to such an extremity that I must divorce my wife and return to them, or die of want. But the Lord was very merci-

* MAXIMS OF THE JESUITS. "To cut short with calumnies, it is permitted to murder the calumniator, but in secret, in order to avoid scandal."--Airault. " Men can attack each other, without any shade of tenderness of conscience, by means of slanders, calumnies, false swearing, when religion requires it."— Ibid. " If you firmly believe that you are ordered to lie, Iie."— Casnecli. "A men proscribed by the Pope, can be murd&ed everyWheres because the Pope has a jurisdiction, at least indirect, all over the world, even over civil governments."-Z—Busembaum THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 225 ful to me in my necessity, and restored my wife to health. About this time I found kind Christian friends ; one in particular, a Baptist preacher, Elder Nunn, pastor of Zion's Church, whose kindness I can never forget. I had also the pleasure of a personal interview with Lord Dudley Stuart at his residence, and exposed to him the conduct of his secretary, Szulc- zewski, and the wicked Michalski. He was greatly surprised, and immediately gave orders that I should receive a free passage to the United States. After a stormy passage of forty-five days, we landed at New York, A. D. 1851. By the grace of God I have had, for ten years, the sweet privilege of preaching his pure and everlasting gospel in this free and happy land. CHAPTER XLIII.

BIOGRAPHY OF PIUS' Ix. Origin — Albert Mastai, the combmaker — Emigrates to Sinigag- lia—His activity in the civil wars under Pius 1;., Gregory XIII., Urban VII. and Gregory XIV.— Ile becomes 'rich and powerful—Union with the house of Ferretti—Birth of (Han Maria Mastai Ferretti Sallazzi, afterwards Pio Nono —His temperament and early education—His accomplishments —Amours —Ambition — Physical disability — Disappointed hopes —Dis- suaded from suicide, he becomes director of an hospital, and is cured of his malady.

BIOGRAPHY OF GIAN MAMA MASTAI FERRETTI, Present Pope, with the name of Pius IX. Translated and abridged from an excellent work entitled, "Preliminaries • of the Roman Question," of H. About. By F. Petruc- celli de la Gattina ; closing with my own observations.

THREE hundred years have passed since a combmaker of Brescia abandoned his native country, where he was scarcely able to gain subsistence, and established himself in Sinigaglia. The name of this poor artisan was Albert Mastai. The new country was more favorable for him, as he found in it freedom and ease. After- ward he became the head of a family, and possessed a handsome little property. Albert Mastai was active in the civil troubles under the reigns of Pius V., Gregory Urban VII., and Gregory XIV. Energetic in commerce, always at the head of all events which 226 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 227 bore the impress of the age, his family began to become rich and dominant. At length one of his posterity, Pian M. Mastai, bringing a rich heritage from the city of Ancona, with the wife whom he had espoused from the family of the Count Ferretti, founded a house renowned in Italy. His son, Giralamo Mastai Fer- retti, espoused Catharine, daughter of Count Sallazzi. Catharine was a beautiful and good woman; she loved her children much, but she placed a high estimate upon the title to nobility. From this marriage was born, May 13, 1792, Gian Maria Mastai Ferretti Sal- lazzi, the present Pope. The young Gian Maria Mas- tai was confided to a celebrated astronomer, Segniore Inghirami, director of a college of the society of the Scolpi at Voltera, a most violent enemy of the Jesuits. Under such irreligious instruction the education of young Mastai commenced. At the age of seven years he became subject to epileptic convulsions. Father Inghirami felt much pity for him, and managed his singular organization well. Being of an extremely nervous temperament, he was violent under contradic- tion, but with kind and gentle treatment his character was very attractive, and he became a model for the other little students. But his cruel malady returned so often, that Father Inghirami wrote to his parents to take him from college. His mother, however, persisted in his remaining ; and young Mastai did not return to his father's house till 1813. In this college he learned poetry better than Latin and Greek; he also composed verse tolerably well. He returned to 228 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

Sinigaglia at the age of twenty-one years. The echo of the triumphs of Napoleon I. had reached Italy. Young Mastai sang hymns in honor of the French victories, and became a member of the society of Free- masons. He lived among the soldiers. He loved France, and dreamed of being a captain in the army. He learned the use of arms, and rode much on horseback. He studied music, and played well the flute and violin; smoked, drank wine, and became an expert at billiards. By these exercises his health improved. He adopted a costume half citizen, half military. He wore a Polish grise or motley, a red cap, striped panta- loons, immense shirt-collars turned over a red cravat, spurs, a flower in the button-hole, and a cigar constantly in his mouth. Being a handsome young man, all sorts of adventures came crowding upon him at the same time; but, like most young men, he was not happy in love. Although poet, musician, and soldier, with attractive beauty, a winning smile, insinuating speech, and a poetic soul, filled with passion and tenderness, only Leonarde, the pretty daughter of a merchant, appreciated him and loved him devotedly. But Gian Maria had forgotten that he owed his origin to a combmaker. His father married a countess, and he pursued the proud Elena d'Albani, a princess. His parents encouraged his love, hoping for such a marriage as they coveted. But the princess deceived him. Young Mastai was ridiculed and forgotten. Poor Leonardo remained always faithful to him, —he had no other consolation. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 229

For distraction, Gian Maria plunged into dissipation ; he played much, danced, drank, and smoked without measure ; and when his allowance of eight dollars a month, from his parents, did not suffice him, he cheated in play. He played cards and billiards well, and became such an adept in the science so lucrative for brigands, that later, when he played " faro " at Rome with the Princess Ghigi, who was considered a most adroit player, she always asked him before commencing, " Well, Monsieur l'Abbe, how shall we play this evening? " " As madame the princess wishes," responded Mastai. And he gained considerable sums. But play and all other diversions could not make him forget the Princess Elena. Afterward he attached himself to the daughter of her nurse, named Miss Morandi. She, perceiving that he selected her as a last resource, cared little for his attentions. This passion, which had commenced in sport, soon became serious, particularly when the pretty Morandi made her debut at a theatre with great success, and married a distinguished man, M. Ambrosi. This new flame caused a dreadful storm in the family. His marriage with the Princess Elena would have gratified their self- love ; but the proud Isabel, his sister, could not pardon his love for a citizen's wife. The sisters of Gian Maria were little better; they were trifling, and coquetted much with the military, especially with the officers of Napoleon, that went to the country with Murat at that epoch. After the terrible battle of Waterloo, which sent 20 230 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

Napoleon into captivity, and Barnabas Louis Chiara- monti, under the name of Pope Pius VII., returned from France to Rome, the parents of young Mastai, seeing his irregular life, sent him to Rome to seek his fortune. At Rome Gian Maria had two uncles, one Bishop of Pesaro, the other, Paulino Mastai, president of the tribunal of the " Auditor's Camerm," and canon of St. Peter. His father assigned him an allowance of fifteen dollars per month. Arrived at Rome, he hired a poor, small room, by the side of St. Ignazio, and dined with his uncle Paulino Mastai, whom he did not love, and economized his small means for play and dress. Gian Mastai soon became one of the most elegant and fashionable young men of the city. The halls of the nobility were open to him. He most frequented the houses of Princess Ghigi, Pianciani, Colonna, Doria, Potenziani, &c. He formed an intimate connection with Count Vincenzo, whose beautiful wife, Donna Clara, he loved passionately, which passion did not prevent his attentions to the wives of the other Roman nobles. He played much, gained much, cheated all, especially the old Princess (I higi. After the congress of Vienna, the " Garde Noble " of the Pope was organized, composed of eighty young men, chosen from the noble but poor families of the state. They are paid $25 per month, a fine uniform, and an excellent horse, at the cost of the state of St. Peter. It is their duty, in turn, to the number of twelve (to represent, no doubt, the twelve apostles), to mount guard in the sixth ante-chamber of the Vatican, and THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 231 accompany his holiness, " Christ by unction" (1), " The sovereign priest " (2), " The most happy lord" (3), " The sovereign pontiff" (4), " The prince of bishops " (5), " The chief of the church in the world " > (6), " The powerful principal " (7), " The first of all tribunals " (8),* &c., when he leaves. A simple guard has the grade of captain, the sergeant that of colonel ; the lieutenants are major generals, and the two commandants lieutenant generals. This guard of apostolic parade costs the poor people $60,000 a year. Gian Maria wished to belong to this holy guard ; and by means of powerful female influence it was easy for him to procure the billet of a candidate. The Cardinal Consalvi sent him one, and Mastai believed himself already on horseback, parading the city, and showing his billet. But the apostolic secretary of state soon learned that Gian Maria Mastai was epileptic, and St. Peter has forgotten to bequeath to his successors the healing power. Cardinal Consalvi found great embarrassment in recovering his billet of nomination. This was a thunderbolt to the young man, so proud already of the place he expected to occupy, especially because all Rome would know the reason he had been refused. Poor Mastai was disconsolate, and determined to leave the laity for an apostolic career. But the can-

1' (1) St. Bernard Epis. 190 de Consid. (2) Concile de Chalced. Sess. XVI. (3) St. Augustine Epis. 95. (4) Concile de Chalced. in Epistola ad Theod. Imp. (5) Ibidem. (6) Innoc. ad P. P. Conch. milevit. (7) St. Cyprian Epis. LV. ad. Come!. (8) St. Prosper in libro de ingi'at. 232 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. didate for admission to this elevated career is obliged to submit to a kind of inquest in regard to his fortune, social condition, &c. Gian Maria passed his examination well, owing in a great measure to the influence of the noble Roman ladies and of his uncles. He dressed as an abbot, and looked still more elegant than before. He then commenced the study of the law. His uncle proposed to him to become the coad- jutor of Monsegnior Maccaroni, Canon of St. Peter, with a salary of $300 per ,year. To fill this office, he must always occupy his place in the choir, must read prayers, make a vow of chastity, abstain from intemperance : in a word, fill a canon's place in all purity as the function exacted of Monsegnior Mfeca- roni. This was hard for young Mastai ; but at last, for the consideration of $300, he resigned himself to this automaton's part. The brief of Pope Pius VII., giving him power to fill the place of another, was already written, and the Dateria just ready to be sent to him, when his fatal malady became known, and the holy bull was not delivered to him. This was another blow, and it threw him, for a time, into despair. He blasphemed, then wept. He saw every path closed before him, and in desperation started for the Tiber, intending to drown himself. An early friend, M. Chattabene, an advocate, encountered him in this state of distraction, near the Campo-vaccino, and endeavored to console him, and to turn him from his sinister purpose, and succeeded in bringing him to the door of the Canon THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 233

Storace, the confessor of Mastai. This Canon was director of the hospital of Tata Giovanni, near the Theatre Argentino, where poor sick children from the street were brought, taken care of, and taught some occupation. M. Storace, touched with the distress of his penitent, and thinking, perhaps, that he should be well recompensed by his house, offered him his own place in the direction of this hospital. Gian Maria accepted, and was immediately installed. He then threw off the habit of an abbot, and took the costume of a priest of the province, with large shoes that were perhaps never cleaned, a cassock of coarse cloth, and a three-cornered hat, which gave him so grotesque an appearance that he laughed when he looked at himself. He abandoned all his old acquaintances of the world, except a pretty young Jewess of the Ghetto, his near neighbor. (Tian Maria now gave himself, with ardor, to the study of ecclesiastical science, under the direction of the Abbot Grazioli ; and remaining in the hospital among the physicians, and living a very regular life, his disease gradually left him, and he believed himself the subject of a miracle.

20* CHAPTER XLIV.

BIOGRAPHY OF PIUS IX. continued. He receives his physician's certificate, and is admitted to the priesthood—Becomes distinguished as a preacher—Returns to Rome —Receives appointment of secretary to the mission to Chili—His lack of success as a preacher there compensated for by his reception among the fashionables— He conspires against Muzio — He is brought back to Rome — He refuses a prelacy, but accepts the presidency of St. Michael's Hospital— Is made Archbishop of Spoleto —His violence and intolerance—Heil forced to fly — Implicated in the revolution — Complicity with Georgey — Gregory XVI. — Becomes a favorite of the new Pope — He is made cardinal and bishop of Imola — His new mistress — Death of Gregory XVI. — Candidates for the Papacy —Intrigues — Assembling of the cardinals.

AFTER remaining some time in this place, he received a certificate from his physician, testifying that his disease had left him ; and at the same time he was licensed to take the orders of priesthood. Soon after, he celebrated his first mass in St. Catharine's Church, at Fanari, at which his intimate friends assisted, and his father went to Rome for this purpose. Being both eloquent and sympathetic, it was not long before he became a distinguished preacher. He commewed his sermons in the church of St. Charles, and preached with great success. In 1819, Cardinal Testaferata, Bishop of Sinigaglia, sent to the mission-house of Odesalchi, Patti & Co., for a company of the most 234 THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 235 active missionaries for his diocese. Mastai was sent. It was thought that there, where he had been known as a man of the world, a libertine, being converted, he would meet with great success. The calculation was admirable. The people were beside themselves ; the women, especially, were filled with enthusiasm for the young and handsome Mastai. They pressed in crowds to his confessional. A large, richly-decorated edifice in the grand place of government was filled with a multitude animated by the breath of this young man. He wore a richly-embroidered surplice, an open collar and a violet stole. His figure was fine, his voice sympathetic and sonorous, and his gestures animated and graceful. He did not preach ; he played, rather, as an actor in a theatre. He plunged his hands in wine, artificially inflamed, to represent the horrible flames of purgatory. The crowd wept and struck upcui their breasts. At length the mission terminated, and Mastai returned to Rome. Soon after, he left the hospital of Tata Giovanni on account of a quarrel between him and his colleague, De Pio Bighi, on account of the excessive severity and partiality of the latter. Mastai made a complaint to his protector, Cardinal Genga, who, to stifle the scandal, acceded to the demand of Mastai, and gave him permission to leave Rome for a season. Pope Pius VII. decided, about this time, to send a politico- religious mission to Chili, with the Bishop of Civita di Castello, Monseignor Muzio, as chiefs. Mastai solicited of Cardinal Genga the place of secretary to 20 236 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. this mission, and it was given him, and he left Rome with the apostolical legate for the city of Genes, from which they were to embark. Just as they were ready to leave, news was brought of the death of Pius VII.,* and the nomination of Cardinal Genga for Pope. One can easily imagine that this was very cheering news to Mastai. The legate, who loved not Mastai, hoped that the epilepsy would give him dis- mission. He wished to appoint, in his place, his intimate friend, D. Giuseppe Sablusti, according to the intrigues of Cardinal Consalvi. But the epilepsy, so much desired by his bishop, came no more. Neither could the fatigue of the long voyage, the sea- sickness, the heat, nor the prison of Baleares, pro- voke it. After a very unpleasant voyage of six months, they arrived at Buenos Ayres. From thence to Chili they had still a long and tedious journey by land, riding on the backs of mules after sleeping on the ground, and sometimes going without food. At length they reached Chili, and the mission commenced. Mastai played his

*" On the 6th of July, 1822, Pius VII. fell in his chamber and broke his hip ; all the aid of medical science could not cure him, and he died on the 20th of April, 1823, in the eighty-first year of his age, after having reigned twenty-three years five months and six days. Sixteen days after the death of Pius VII., fifty cardinals entered the conclave to give him a successor. The intrigues, which had been very animated before the meeting of the sacred college, continued for twenty-six days, and at last nominated Cardinal Annibal della Genga, who prevailed over his competitors, and was proclaimed Pope by the name of Leo XII." — Cormenine His. of the Popes. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 237 ordinary role of night-preacher, but the Chilians did not show themselves as enthusiastic as the inhabitants of Sinigaglia. He then introduced himself into the highest Chilian society. The women were charmed with the handsome young man, and the republicans, proud Spaniards at heart, were dazzled by his title of count. He proposed to conspire against Muzio and all his adversaries, and flattered himself that he should succeed in occupying soon the legate's place. Whether M. Muzio comprehended the matter or not, at the end of six months he took Mastai by force, and embarked with him for Europe. On their return, Cardinal Genga, now Pope Leo XII., offered to name Mastai prelate, but he refused. The Pope insisted with more earnestness, but he was firm. Then, in 1825, he offered him the presidency of the Hospital of St. Michael, at Ripa, which he accepted. In 1827, the Pope appointed him Arch- bishop of Spoleto, his own country. He accepted without a murmur. In this new office all went badly. The archbishop was detested; he displeased every- body. He showed himself violent, intolerant and cruel to the weak, and displayed the barbarous zeal (Alexandria Natalis) of an earlier age. In a word, his conduct was such that, when the insurrection of 1830-31 broke out in Poland, in France and in Italy, he was forced to flee. At the same time he gave much alms, though inclined to avarice ; but even his alms seemed an outrage, he showed such harshness, and the vain-glory of the Koran of Mahomet, which says, 238 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

— " Cast not thine eyes on the good things which we have bestowed on several of the believers, so as to covet the same ; neither be thou grieved on their account. If ye make your alms to appear, it is well; but if ye conceal them, and give them unto the poor, this will be better for you, and will atone for your sins; and God is well informed of that which ye do." Koran, ch. ii., p. 30. Contrast this with the word of God, — Matt. vi. 3, 4. It was Mastai who suborned Sercognani, who went with Louis Napoleon to the conquest of Rome. Mastai and his brothers, who were implicated in the revolution, protected the liberals, hoping to gain something thereby, and played the role of Georgey. January 20, 1831, the old Capellari became Pope, taking the name of Gregory XVI. The new pontiff believed, at first, that Mastai and his family were truly liberals. But, though infallible, he was mistaken ! He learned soon after, through his police; that it was Mastai who had treated with Sarcognani, and that he had fled from Rome. He had, moreover, proof that Sarcognani, with Napoleon, purposed to march upon the Eternal City, and make prisoners of all the sacred college, united in conclave. Gregory felt then a sudden and lively interest in the archbishop for having, at such a critical juncture, steered so safely between priests and people. For a recompense he took him from the diocese of Spoleto, where his salary was only $4,000 per annum, and made him cardinal and Bishop of Imola, with a salary of $9,000 per annum. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 239

At Imola Mastai was less violent. The better to conceal his excesses he broke all connection with his family, who were marked in the police register as liberals and opposed to all ecclesiastical government. On the occasion of an apostolical visit he had noticed, in the convent of a little village, a beautiful abbess, who captivated him. It was the Abbess of Fognano. Not wishing to have his mistress under the direction of another, he intrigued at Rome and caused Fognano to be detached from the diocese of Faenza and joined to that of Imola. Thy Bishop Folicardi swore, by the beard of Jupiter, implacable hatred to Mastai. He wrote to the Pope report upon report of the visits of Cardinal Mastai to the abbess, and the scandal result- ing therefrom, which only made Gregory XVI. laugh ; and his Eminence Wan Maria Mastai occupied still his cardinal and episcopal seat, and continued his visits to Fognano till the death of old Capellari. June 1, 1846, Gregory XVI. died ; his cardinals, Laxnbruschini and Mattei, causing his death by starva- tion ! Upon examination of his corpse the shrunken body was found to contain only three grains of citron, while there were meats in abundance in his cuisine ; with millions left to his nephews, precious souvenirs to his favorite, Cardinal Mattei, immense riches to his mistress, Gaetanino, and to his valet, Moroni, etc. The dead body was exposed in the Chapel Sixtine till the funeral. The sacred college united under the presidency of 240 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. its dean, the capuchin, Cardinal Ludovico Micara.* This cardinal was the enemy of Cardinal Lambru- schini, who was a gross man, with florid countenance, and as subtle as a serpent. He called Mattel and Llmbruschini traitors towards God, and base toward the people, and robbers of the sacred college, for having concealed the sickness and death of Gregory XVI. and usurped his rights. Cardinal Lambruschini had caused the sickness of the Pope to be concealed in order to assure himself of the papal crown. He was an Austrian absolutist, opposed to all progress and all concession. He had intrigued among the old cardinals, so that he thought himself sure of becoming Pope. The party desirous of reforms divided their votes between Cardinals Fal- conieri, Soglia, Gizzi, and Mastai. The third party wished to make a crusade against Austria and the Jesuits at once, this was the mountain of Cardinal Micara. In the midst of these three parties were a few cardinals, undecided, who were called " the flying squadron." These formed a true medium, having for their chief Cardinal Bernetti. Thus the cardinals were divided into four factions ; but the people and the diplomatists put the question thus, "State quo," with the determination of resisting the revolution, aiding Austria as in 1831 ; or, progress, reform, amnesty, resting upon the favor of England for the

* I had two particular interviews with this man,— tall and thin, his countenance pale, his eyes black, his beard white, reaching nearly to his breast. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 241

Italian people, and on France. Now for the women : Cardinal Bernetti had received a billet from the old Princess Ghigi, promising her patronage to Gian Maria Mastai, and through her influence Mastai received ten votes. Dona Clara, on her part, was extremely active, as were also all the other princesses and countesses of Rome. The cardinals, thus divided, and filled with the spirit of all kinds of feminine and Austrian intrigues, entered in conclave, June 13, 1846, and the door of the Quirinal was shut. The cardinals who were friends of the Austrian government, as Gaysruck, Archbishop of Milan, a man of much influence with the Neapolitan, Spanish, French, and German cardinals, — some by reason of old age, others on account of great distance, were absent at the appointed time. The cardinals assembled, after repeating the "Veni Creator" according to the prescribed form, in the Chapel of Quirinal, commenced their sitting. The great question of the Papacy came up. The cardinals, who were divided without into four cliques, united in conclave under two colors, those of a Papacy inflexi- ble, and those of a Papacy reformatory. Lambru- schini was the candidate of the first party. He had employed his time so well during the sickness of Gregory and after his death, that he entered the conclave nearly Pope, having a party compact, strong and active. He was proud and smiling. The party for the Papacy reformatory put forward four candidates, namely, Falconiere, Soglia, Gizzi, and Mastai ; and, 21 242 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. at last, Bernetti. The sacred college is composed of sixty-two cardinals, fifty-three of whom were created during the long pontificate of Gregory XVI., who gave great hope to Lambruschini, and also occasioned the confidence of the old murderer, Metternich, who showed, however, on this important occasion, inertia incomprehensible. CHAPTER XLV.

BIOGRAPHY OF PIUS IX. — concluded. Cardinal Lambruschini expects Austrian support—First ballot —Second ballot —Disagreement among the cardinals —Absence of the " Holy Spirit ! " —Female influence in favor of Mastai— Excitement on the reading of the final vote—How Mastai received his election —The new Pope receives the homage of his subjects —At first, he introduces salutary measures, but soon appears in his true character — He aids Napoleon III. in the destruction of the republic—Plunders his people to enrich his minions—His general character.

AT last fifty-one cardinals assembled. It is necessary for the validity of an election, that the candidate should have the votes of two-thirds of the cardinals present. Cardinal Lambruschini hoped much from Cardinal Gaysruck, on account of his great experience, his intrigues in conclave, and the influence he could exercise as leader of the conservatives. But at Vienna, Metternich had prepared nothing, for he employed all his time in razing the poor Poles to the earth in Gali- cia.* He sent his message to Cardinal Gaysruck a little too late. For this reason, Cardinal Micara, who understood the matter, cried continually, " dispatch ! " After the first ballot, when the cardinals went, the fol- * Abbot Ryllo, rector of the propaganda, said to me,—" Poland will never be happy except under the protection of the Aus- trian government and the Jesuits She had better perish !" 243 244 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST.

lowing day, June 14, to the chapel to deposit their votes, the name of Cardinal Lanabruschini was heard seventeen times. The other votes were divided between Falconieri, Mastai and Soglia. On examination of the ballots it was found that the fold, under which was the name of a voter, was torn. Then Lambrus- chini declared that the ballot was null, and it was necessary to recommence. " The rules are clear. It is necessary to return to voting." But the cardinal had miscalculated. On the second ballot his votes were reduced to fourteen. " The first time the Holy Spirit was absent," said the Cardinal Bernetti, smiling The cardinals returned to their rooms silent and thoughtful, with a presentiment that a combat was at hand. Night came and the vast palace of the Quirinal relapsed into darkness and silence. It was, however, precisely at that time that the true battle commenced. Cardinals Fieschi and Piccolomini, the two principal deserters from the party of Lambruschini, exposed to Cardinal. Micara the situation of the liberal party. This cardinal counseled them to choose among the three candidates of that party, viz., Falconieri, Mastai and Soglia, the most unknown, the most dull, the least compromised by precedent, and push him forward alone. It was known that Cardinal Soglia had shown very liberal principles, and that he would awaken the fear and anger of the timid and fanatical cardinals who had refused. their vote to Gizzi. To this counsel, Cardinal Bernetti, the most politic of the conclave, added, in order to hasten matters, — " Take THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 245 from the enemy the possibility of receiving exterior reinforcement from the cardinals who may desert, al- lured by the thousand means which the spirit of the faction of Lambruschini can put in play ! " He counseled to " Hasten, hasten, hasten the election, and raise the siege on the morrow." Cardinal Soglia, persuaded by Cardinal Piccolomini, agreed to retire from the candidacy, and the Cardinal Amat, of St. Filippo, obtained the renunciation of Cardinal Falco- nieri, who ceded his votes in favor of Cardinal 1VIastai. He had all the qualities valued by Cardinal Micara! In the interior of the Quirinal the Cardinals Fieschi, Amat and Piccolomini were gliding, like phantoms in the shade, from cell to cell, in quest of suffrages, of counsels, of adhesions, promising all the favors of Princess Ghigi, Dona Clara, the Countess of Spaur, etc., etc., etc., awakening doubts, giving responses, making propositions, combating refusals, exciting desires, bearing messages, billets, words from cardinal to cardinal, from one corner of the immense edifice to the other, then working the wires without to call in rein- forcements, to form intrigues and to break cabals. Everywhere movement, fear, agitation, sleeplessness, hope of silver and gold, and the favors of princesses, discouragement, impatience, joy when a vote was drawn, opposition at a refusal. Behold the operation of the Holy Spirit ! Behold the succession of the Apostolic Bishops ! " Ex opere operato," i. e. by the work wrought, &c. The party of Lambruschini also ran from room to 21* 246 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. room to gain adherents; they also corresponded with those without, and sent and received messages from the city. Cardinal Massimo had the impudence to go to Cardinal Micara's room and ask his vote for Cardinal Lambruschini. Micara responded, —"Rath- er to Nardoni, my dear. We have long enough had the reign of Sbirri. We must try other things ! " Bernetti, more subtile, as we have said, not wishing to open the eyes of the Austrians or frighten them too much, promised Cardinal Vannicelli his vote and patronage for the reactionary candidate Lambruschini ; and to give him assurance that he promised seriously, he laid down certain conditions, which the other accepted at once. But when he had brought all his friends who voted with him under the influence of the Austrians, he sent his preference for Cardinal Mastai. The morning of June 15th at last dawned. The traffic of the night ceased, and the weary cardinals, silent and preoccupied, went with lingering steps to the holy chapel. Soon was heard the voice of Cardinal Micara, who, though seriously ill, had been brought to the chapel, and addressed himself, in his powerful style and elocution, to the holy college. After this address the feeling was intense. The questeurs who were to open the ballots were the Cardinals Mastai, Vannicelli and Fieschi. Cardinal Fieschi read the names with a loud voice. Not a sound broke the silence. The eyes of the fifty-one electors were fastened upon the lips of the reader. The name of Cardinal Mastai Ferretti was heard. But no one gave attention to it when the THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 247

first votes were read, but it was heard for the tenth time, the twelfth, the fifteenth time, accompanied with a smile from Cardinal Vannicelli. The name of the gallant Mastai sounded the twentieth time, then the twenty-fifth, then the thirtieth. Mastai spoke not. He sat immovable. At the thirty-first time he rose and prayed Fieschi to be silent. He feared a fit of epilepsy. But the cardinal, on the contrary, read with more solemnity, with more emphasis. At the thirty- third vote Mastai fell unconscious. This was the number necessary for a choice. Still Fieschi read on till thirty-six votes were counted. The joy of the victo- rious party it is impossible to describe. The conclave had no more the air of an august congress, but of a hall of scholars of from fifty to eighty years at recreation. They precipitated themselves upon Cardinal Mastai, still unconscious, and with frantic acclamations, and with manner immoderately fond, carried him to the ' altar. After the monks, the ladies shouted. Cardinal Micara, shrugging his shoulders, added, — " Live St. Peter ! " The crafty Bernetti, turning to his neighbor Cardinal D'Angelis, said, — " Let us go; the Papacy is ended. Capellari imbrued it with blood ; Mastai will turn it into a seraglio ! " In the meantime Cardinal Mastai was arrayed in pontifical robes. When he was brought to life by the aid of the snuff-box of Cardinal Oppizoni, he found himself Pope. One shouted, — " Habemus Pontifi- cem ! " and demanded an immediate proclamation and adoration. Cardinal Mastai, white as the lace of his 248 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. surplice, was powerless, incapable of pronouncing a word. The day following, the inhabitants of Rome and its environs crowded the place of the Quirinal, covered the roofs of the houses in the vicinity, and filled the windows, to get a sight of their new master. At length the partition that concealed him from view was removed, and the pontiff was seen upon his portable throne (sedia gestoria), surrounded by his royal court of cardinals, bishops and prelates, splen- didly and picturesquely attired. Then a cardinal advanced before the throne, and, with loud and sonorous voice, proclaimed Cardinal Mastai Ferretti Pope, under the name of Pius IX. Then the new Pope blessed the people, who had fallen on their knees to adore him, mute with stupor and astonishment. What unutterable joy for the Princess Ghigi, Dona Clara, the abbess, the Countess of Spaur, &c. After his solemn coronation, Mastai went on foot to open the prisons where a thousand unfortunates suffered the most horrid treatment under the old Capellari. Being set at liberty, they put Mastai in a carriage, and ran with him to the palace of the Vatican, crying, — " Live Pius IX., padre del popolo ! " The women of Rome commenced to exercise on him a power magnetic and irresistible. The voice and the regard of Dona Clara Colonna made him a liberal. Madame, the Countess of Spaur, employed him to make war with Austria. Pius IX., persuaded by the women who were liberals, blessed the republican flags in St. Peter's, gave indulgences to the Poles sent to aid the THE/LUNG DEVELOPMENTS. 249

Italian cause by Adam Mickiewigz, Count Zamojski, &c. He drove the Jesuits from Rome, shut the convents, and opened the public schools, while the enraged Jesuits cried, — " Death to this fool I " M. Thiers shouted, — " Courage, holy Father ; the whole world applauds your efforts." Prom the four quarters of the earth came unanimous testimonials of great sympathy. All nations brought the pure incense of admiration to this new Sultan of the Vatican. For myself, I gave him the name of grand. I combated with the Jesuits for him. I was his admirer, because I thought him a Christian. But, alas ! we were all deceived. All the fair hopes of the complete reform of Christianity, corrupt for ages, died in a day ! Mastai, the liberal, who in his pontifical robes blessed the Italian Republic, the next day, in the dress of a bourgeois, was seen beyond the bounds of the Eternal City in a carriage with his mistress, the Countess of Spaur 1 He landed at Gaeta, raised his hands toward heaven, and opened his blasphemous mouth to bless the King of Naples, the murderer, who, with his san- guinary watchmen, had come to the gates to receive him. He made an alliance with Louis Napoleon, President of the French Republic, who aided him in the destruction of the poor Roman Republic which he had created. He returned to Rome in triumph, by the aid of the French soldiers, in the midst of the corpses of his unfortunate Italian brothers. He sat again upon his royal throne. He gave his benediction to Radetzki, and distributed decorations among the 250 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATIIOLIC PRIEST. assassins of Milan, 1VIalghera, Venice, &c. And there where thousands of innocent men died each week of famine and cholera (the terrible cholera of 1849, which Europe remembers still). He blessed from his throne the Austrian hangmen for having stifled the rest of the poor Italians. He hurled his maledictions against Manin, Pepe, Ulloa, Caimi and Garibaldi, the heroes of his country and friends of the people. He shut himself up with his concubines in the palace of the Quirinal, and intrigued everywhere. He sent to Queen Isabella a cradle which cost more than a million. He enriched his parents, his mistresses, his bastards. Count Mastai Ferretti, his nephew, who was recently married, received from him a little present of precious stones, valued at two hundred thousand francs. And the Countess Isabel Mastai has become rich as a princess. From whence came her casket, valued at more than a million dollars ? Look at the apostolical finances, and you will see. While England has eight per cent., the States of the church have thirty-one. Twenty-five millions serve to pay the interest of a debt, continually increasing, contracted to maintain the debaucheries of the Pope, his cardinals and their satellites. Ten million francs are devoured by the Swiss and Pontifical army ; three million francs are allowed to sustain the prisons ; two million francs for the maintenance of clerical justice I two million francs for repairs of churches ; one million five hundred thousand francs for the poor of the States, without rendering account to any one. The cardinal president THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS 251 of the commission takes sixty thousand francs per annum for his particular charities ; four hundred thousand francs for the public instruction of the poor, which is in the hands of the clergy. In 1857 Pius IX. contracted his eleventh debt of Rothschild of seventeen million one hundred and six thousand three hundred and sixty-five francs. Between the years 1851 and 1858 he used more than thirty-three million francs, giving no account to any one. This capital which he owed to St. Peter, and which his poor subjects are destined to pay, reaches to-day three hundred and fifty-nine million four hundred and three thousand seven hundred and fifty-six francs. Now, the masses, the baptisms, the marriages, the burials, the licenses, relics, agnus Dei, taxes, &c., — what burdens for this unfortunate people ! At last he begs. He sends letters to all his bishops asking for money, saying that he is in great tribulation, with his dear children, the Bourbons and Hapsburgs. He collected all the malefactors, drunkards, robbers, and his wicked subjects, under the command of the famous Lamoricieur, to make war upon the better portion of his poor sheep. Be hurled his utmost thunders against the prince and his benefactors ; but he did not succeed. The army refused to help him. Now he sat down at the entrance of his cavern to spy the free pilgrims as they passed, gnashing his teeth and biting his fingers with rage that he could fall upon them no more. The trumpet of his destruction has sounded (see Rev. xvii. 16, 17). This great judgement is before us. Hear what 252 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. his holiness recently said to some volunteers : " Your noble devotedness is now useless, for all is finished. I have already said the same to several bishops of France." Thus the prediction of Daniel is being fulfilled: — " They shall take away his dominion, to consume and destroy it unto the end." (Daniel vii. 26). Friend of religion, reader, we live in an extraordinary age. Gioseppo Garibaldi, with the cannon's voice, has sounded already the complete destruction of his royal power, and the last historical and prophetical " Requi- escat in Pace ! " and the great choir of the universe have responded "Amen." " Deo gratias." CHAPTER XLVI.

INFALLIBILITY OF THE POPE ILLUSTRATED. Assassination of Lord Traietto — Rage of the Pope — Seizure of Ludovieo — His trial — The Pope revives for him a barbarous punishment — His execution — The true murderer discovered.

THE INFALLIBILITY OF THE POPE ILLTJSTRATED.

LORD TRAIETTO, of a patrician family of Naples, a prelate of infamous character, was found one morning dead in his bed, from blows of a hammer (like the cele- beated Pope John the Twelfth, of the tenth century, who was surprised by a Roman lord, in the arms of his wife, and who, in his rage, struck him so violently on the head that he died). This violent death of a prelate filled Pope Leo XII. with rage. He gave command that the guilty should be discovered at any price. Then watchmen and gensd'arme, priests, confessors, the devout, and also hired spies, overspread country and town. Lord Traietto had a domestic, — a flue young man, — who had a pretty wife, and children. This valet de chambre gave his services to Lord Traietto through tlt day and spent the nights at his own house. The police examined the house of Ludovico (that was his name), and found the watch of his master. Being asked how it came into his possession, Ludovico replied : " Lord Traietto gave 22 253 254 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. it me to carry to the watchmaker, the evening of his death." Nothing else had been touched at the house of the prelate, neither money nor jewels, neither linen nor clothing, nor papers, — absolutely nothing, to show the culpability of Ludovico. Between him and his master was no discord, anger or malice, — no visible reason for vengeance. The tribunal, though composed of ecclesiastics goaded to revenge by the death of an ecclesiastic, could not determine to condemn him, finding no evidence of guilt. The evidence against Ludovico being satisfactory to Leo XII., he cried fiercely : " An example, a terrible expiation is necessary ! " The tribunal condemned Ludovico. But it could not forbear adding to the sentence of God's vicegerent, " Audito sanctissimo," a formula of Curia Romana, which signifies there is difference of opinion; let the holy father decide by his vote. Leo voted for death. The young wife, the children of Ludovico, implored pardon of the holy father, since the sovereign had yielded to the demands of justice and given his voice for capital punishment. Leo XII. sent the wife money, but heeded not the prayer for mercy. And as he wished to make his death an example, he exhumed a punishment of the dark ages. In the Place del Popolo weigh scaffold was erected, trimmed with black. Different kinds of soldiers tra- versed the adjacent streets, moving slowly in the midst of the people, who filled the fatal circle. It was a beautiful day in April, the first fete of the Passover. THRILLING DEVELOPMENTS. 255

At nine o'clock in the morning, monks, priests, bishops, young girls, nobles, and bourgeois, all Rome was there, citizens and strangers. Russian princesses, English and French ladies of rank, contended for a view from the windows to witness the death of the unfortunate Ludovico. The people were impatient of the delay, almost fearing that pardon might disappoint the expectation of the pontifical sacrifice. At last the condemned appeared. He was in a cart drawn by oxen, the cart covered with red, dressed in a black sack, his eyes covered with a bandage. At his right hand was a priest, at the left, his executioner. Ludovico passed slowly through the crowd, saying, with a loud voice, " I am innocent ! " Led by the priest and the executioner, he mounted the steps of the scaffold. The executioner placed his hand on his shoulder and forced him to bow the knee. He did not weep, but called, with a stifled voice, upon his dear wife and children. The priest, mumbling Latin, stood at a little distance from him. Titta, the executioner, remained beside the Condemned. The crowd looked on the scene in breath- less silence. He drew from underneath his red surtout a large leaded cudgel, and examined it with care, then played with it as a magician with his wand. Then he grasped it firmly, threw it twice around him, then struck the condemned upon his left temple. The crowd uttered a cry of horror 1 The victim fell, his body quivering with agony. But the justice of the pretended vicar of Christ was not yet satisfied, — the punishment not complete. Titta threw his cudgel from 256 FIFTEEN YEARS A CATHOLIC PRIEST. him, fell anew upon his victim, drew from his side a long knife, and cut his throat t He then with his knife made a deep circle around the neck, and cut off the head, which he held up to the gaze of the people, the blood from it falling upon the robe of the priest. He then cut off the arms at the shoulder, the legs at the knee, and threw the several parts into a box at the foot of the scaffold. A cry of horror and malediction escaped from the crowd, notwithstanding the presence of police and soldiers. Leo XII. moved not. He thought he had done his duty. A year afterward, a young man of good family died in the hospital of Santo Spirito. He confessed before his death that he killed Lord Traietto to avenge an infamous outrage which this prelate made upon his honor. This shows the infallibility of the Pope APPENDICES.

No. 1. Certificate of priesthood from Bishop Valentine. VALENTINUS MATHIAS VALENTINE MATHIAS BONCZA BONCZA TOMASZEWSKI TOMASZEWSKI, Del et Apostolicw sedis gratia By the grace of God• and the Episcopus Vladislaviensis seu Apostolic chair, Bishop of Wlo- Calissiensis. Ordinum S. Annm clawek and Kalisz Diocese, et S. Stanislai Imm Classis Knight of the first class, of the Eques. Universis et singulis ad orders of St. Ann and St. Stan- quos prmsentes Litterm, chiro- islaus. To all to whom these grapho atque sigillo munitm presents, authenticated by our devenerint, notum facimus sign manual and seal, may come, quia nos Anno Incarnationis we make known; Whereas, A. Dominicm Millesimo Octingen- D. 1843, on the third Sunday tesimo quadragesimo tertio, after Pentecost, and on the 25th Dominica tertia post Penten- day of June, during the so- costen cpue fuit dies 25 mensis lemnities of the Mass held in Junii, inter Missarum solemnia the Parish Church of the Holy in Ecclesia Parochialis Sd Cru- Cross at Warsaw; we have or- cis Varsovite, Dilectum nobis dained and promoted the well- in Christo Mathiam Czechow- beloved in Christ, Mathias Cze- ski Ord. S. Francisci P. P. B. chowski, of the Order of St. habilem idoneumque per exam- Francis, duly examined and en repertum, ad Sacrum Ordi- found competent and fit to the nem Prmsbyteratus rita ordi- Holy Office of the Presbytery ; navimus et promovimus, sicque we therefore certify him ap- promotum ac ordinatum testa- proved and ordained. mu Given at Warsaw, in the day Datum Varsovim, Anno et die and year above. ut supra. Sign. VALENTINE, Bishop. Sign. VALENTINUS EPISCOPUS. L. S. L. S. Sign. CLEM. SKUPINSKI, &C. Sign. CLEMENS SKUPINSKI, Kegens Cancelarice Episcopalis. 22* 257 258 APPENDICES.

No. 2. Certificate of priesthood from Bishop Tyc. Rev. M. M. B. Czechowski Rev. M. M. B. Czechowski, a sacerdos Ordinis S. Francisci, priest of the Order of St. Fran- Conventu Przyroviensi in cis, from the Convent of Przy- Regno Poloniro, a Provinciali row, in Poland, regularly em- suo legitime dimissus, per sep- powered by his Provincial, has tem menses (: a prima Februarii for seven months, from the 1st usque ad primam Augusti anni February until 1st August, A. MDOCCXLIVth) ad Ecclesiam D. 1844, filled the office of Chap- parochialem, gum est Lesnm in lain in the parochial Church at Magno Ducatu Posnaniensi, Ca- Lissa, in the grand duchy of pellani munere efungebatur. Posen. We are assured that Generatim, ut habemus pro the Rev. Father M. is pious and certo, Rev. Pater M. pies et earnest, and, what we hold in strenuus, et quod hand minoris our less account, very good and aestimamus, optimus et integ- perfect in all works entrusted errimus, cunctis sibi commissis to his charge, and giving satis- muneribus, ita perfunctus est, faction to all who know him. ut nobis; et omnibus, qui eum For this cause, we commend cognoverunt, satisfaceret pror- the said Rev. M. M. B. C., now sus . . . Hac de causa— salva journeying to the Apostolical fide et ex animi sententia, prm- States, to all our well-beloved fatum Rev. M. M. B. C. ad limi- in Christ, and ask them to re- na SS. Apostolorum nuno pro- ceive him in the name of the ficiscentem omnibus in Christo Lord. Jesu Dilectissimis Fratribus Lissa in Posen, 25th Aug., comendamus, ac rogamus, ut 1844. ilium in nomine Domini susci- L. S. pere velint. Sign. X. A. TYC, Lesnm, in Magno Ducatu Pos- Prelate and Professor. naniensi, die XXV. Augusti, A. D. MDCCCXLIVta. L. S. Sign. X. ANTONIUS TYC, Pnepositus, et professor Gym- nast! Reg. &c. APPENDICES. 259 No. 3. Certificate of priesthood from Bishop Ferrara, together With a brief of the privileges and duties of the order "Maria del Carmine "— Note to the same — Bate of sale for indulgences, &c. Nos Fr. Augustinus Maria We, Brother Augustin Maria Ferrara In sacra Facultate Ferrara, Master and Doctor in Magister et Doctor, Provincim the Sacred Faculty, Alumnus S. Maria: de Scala Paradisi in of the Province of S. Mary de Sicilia Alumnus In Romana Scala Paradis, in Sicily, Moral Studiorum Universitate Sd Professor in the Roman Uni- Theologim Moral's Professor versity for the study of Sacred Collegii Theologici Decanus, Theology, Dean of the Theo- Romani Cleri Examinator logical College, Apostolic Ex- Apostolicus, Sacrarum Congre- aminer of the Roman clergy, of gationum Regularis Disciplinw regular discipline and indul- ac Indulgentiarum, sacrarum- gences, que, Consultor of Sacred Relics, Eeliquiarum Consultor, Examiner of Bishops, Episcoporum Examinator, Moreover humble Prior Gen- Nec non Humilis Prior Gener- eral, Commissary and Apostolic alis Commissarius et visitator Visitor of the whole Order of Apostolicus totius Ordinis Fra- the brethren of the most blessed trum Beatissimm Semperque and ever virgin mother of God, Virginis Dei genitricis Marini Mary of Mount Carmel. To de Monte Carmelo, Antiqum our beloved in Christ, Rev. observantim regularis Dilecto Father M. Czechowski, Con- Nobis in Christo Reverendo fessor at Jerusalem for the Patri M. Czeehowski Ord. Minr Polish nation, health in the Obser. Confessario Jerusalem iord, and council in actions of pro lingua Polonica salutem in the Holy Spirit. Christian Domino. Et Sancti Spiritus charity enjoins on us that we Concilium in agendis. Id a No- communicate to our neighbors ble exposcit Christiana Chart- those goods which come to us tas, ut bona, gum Nobis Divina by the Divine liberality, and, largitate contigerunt, et spiritu- especially, those spiritual bless- alia maxim°, quae data danti ings which, being imparted, do non pereunt, in proximos com- not perish to the giver there- municemus : idcirco cum a Sede fore, as we have been endued Apostolica sit Nobis indulta by the Apostolic Chair with the facultas, communicandi Fideli- faculty of granting to the faith- bus Indulgentias, et Gratias ful the indulgences and spire Spirituales Confraternitati Nos- itual graces conceded by it to \ 260 APPENDICES.

tri Scapularis ab ea concessas, our Confraternity, we grant to facultatem Tibi damus benedi- thee the faculty of blessing the cendi Scapulares, seu Habitum scapulars or habits of our sa- Nostri Sacri Ordinis, ipsumque cred Order, and of imposing imponendi omnibus utriusque the same upon all Christians of sexus Christifidelibus, cum om- either sex, with all indulgences nibus Indulgentiis, et Gratiis and spiritual graces enjoyed by Spiritualibus, quibus Confra- the brethren of our society, tres Nostra Sodalitatis Scapu- provided that the names of laris_ gaudent et potiuntur, those admitted be written down dummodo nomina adscripto- in a book, to be transmitted to rum describantur in libro qui the nearest convent or society postea transmittatur viciniori of Carmelites. Moreover, we conventui aut sodalitati Car- concede to thee authority to re- melitarum canonice erector. In- ceiving the faithful, whom you super Tibi concedimus auctori- may have invested with the tatem recipiendi Fideles, quibus said society habit, into fellow Habitum benedictm sodalitatis ship in all spiritual goods, done dictum imposueris, ad partici- by night and by day by the Re- pation= omnium bonorum ligious of our Order; also, of spiritualium, qua die, noctuque conferring on those Christians, fiunt a Religiosis totius Nostri devoutly wearing the Sacred Ordinis, nec non eisdem Christi- Scapular, plenary absolution in fidelibus Sacrum Scapulare de- articulo mortis. Likewise we vote gestantibus Plenariam Ab- grant the faculty of commuting solutionem in mortis articulo the commutable obligations of conferendi. Tandem facultatem the brethren into other pious facimus commutandi obliga- works; provided that there be tiones commutabiles Confra- no grave impediment to be ex- trum in alias pies operas; dum- amined into by a learned and modo vero grave accedat im- prudent Confessor, according pedimentum a docto et prudenti to the decisions of the pub- Confessario quocumque exam- lished indulgences of 12 Aug., inandum, juxta decisionem S. 1810, &e. C. Indulgentiis prmpositre die Given at our Convent of the 12 August!, 1840. Holy Mary Transpontine from Datum in Conventu nostro the City, near tie Vatican Ba- Sanctre Marie Transpontime de silica of St. Peter, on the 27th Urbe prope, Vaticanum S. Petri Nov., 1844. Basilicam die 27 Novcmbris L. S. 1844. Fr. AUGUSTINUS M. FERRARA, L. S. General. *Sign. Fr. AUGUSTINUS M. FER- RARA, Generalis.

L APPENDICES. 261

Elenco Breve Dei Privilegi Brief of the privileges and eh e Godono E Dei Doveri che duties enjoyed and contracted contraggono Gli Ascritti al Sa- by those endued with the Sacred cro Abito Di Maria Santissima Habit of the most holy" Maria del Carmine. del Carmine." GRAZIE E PRIVILEGI. GRACES AND PRIVILEGES. I. Sono decorati col nome di I. They are designated by the Confratelli e Figli speciali della title of Brethren and special Santissima Vergine. Sons of the most holy Virgin. I. Godono it favore della sua II. They enjoy the favor of protezione nei pericoli del cor- her protection in perils of the po e dell' anima, specialmente body and the soul, especially in nell' ora della morte. the hour of death. III. Partecipano di tutto it III. They participate in all the bene spirituale else si pratica spiritual benefit vested in the nell' Ordine a cut Bono ascritti : Order to which they belong : grazia che sommamente giova grace which endures supremely, non solo nella vita presente, ma not merely in the present life, an che quando penano nel pur- but also when they are suffering gatorio. in purgatory. [v. La liberatione dal Purga- IV. The liberation from Pur- torio 11 primo Sabbato dopo la gatory on the first Sabbath or for morte. Saturday after their death. v. Il favor delle seguenti In- V. The favor of the following dulgenze oltre le innumerabili Indulgences; besides those with- descritte nel Catalogo, che si out number described in the Cat- legge nella Chiesa del Carmine alogue that is read in the Church con i nomi del Pontifici, che le " del Carmine," with the names • ha nno coneesse, godono l'Indul- of the Pontiffs who have granted genza Plenaria. Nel giorno che them, they enjoy the "plenary indossano it Sacro Abitino, Os- indulgence," on the day that sia Scapolare ; nei giorni 1. Gen- they assume the sacred habit ajo, 2. Febbrajo, 19 e 25 Marzo, and scapular: on the days 1 nel Gloved! Santo ed in quello January, 2 February, 19 and dell' Ascensione, ai 5, 16, e 25 25 March, on Holy Thursday Maggio, ai 14 Giugno, alli 2, 16, and Ascension day; on the 5, 20, 26 di Luglio ai 7, e 15 Agos- 16, and 25 May ; on the 14 June ; to , e nella Domenica fra 1' Otta- on the 2, 16, 20, 26 of July ; 7 and wa dell' Assunta, 8 e 29 Settem- 15 Aug.; 8 and 29 Sept.; 15 Oct. ; bre, 15 Ottobre, 21 e 24 Novem- 21 and 24 November ; 8 Decem- bre, 8 Decembre. Confessart- ber. Confessing themselves and dosi e comunicandosi nei detti communicating on the said days, giorni, visitando la Chiesa del visiting the Church ,4 Del Car-

2G2 APPENDICES.

Carmine: (e se non possono famine," (and if they cannot do so cendosi dal Confessore mutar la causing the Confessor to change detta visita in attra opera pia :) the said amendment into some e pregando peril sommo Ponte- other pious work) : and praying fice, e per la S. Chiesa. Final- for the supreme Pontiff and the mente in Tutti i Mercoledi dell' Holy Church; lastly, on all Wednesdays in the year.t L' assoluzione generale VI. General absolution and ed indulgenza in articulo mor- indulgence in articulo mortis. tis. DOVERI CIIE CORRONO AI DET- TI CONFRATELLI. DUTIES OF TEE BRETHREN. I. I. Di farsi benedire l'Abito, e as- To get themselves blessed criversi alla confraternita da un with the habit, and admitted in- Padre dell' Ordine, o da altro to the Confraternity by a Father Sacerdote secolare, che ha la fa- of the Order, or other secular colta dove it Convents del Car- priest, who has the faculty mine non esiste. where a Convent " del Car- mine " does not exist. II. H. Di portar l'Abito che sia di la- To wear the Habit, which is na pendente al collo : (non in to be of woollen, by day and saccoccia o cucito nella v este :) night, without omission. giorno e notte, senza di che nul- la guadagnano. III. HT. Se poi vogliono godere la gra If they would enjoy the grace zia della liberazione dal Purga- of liberation from Purgatory on torio it primo Sabbato dopo la the first Sabbath (or Saturday) for morte, detta volgarmente after their death, vulgarly called privilegio Sabatino, debbono os- privilegio Sabbatino, they must servare la Castita, ognuno del observe chastity, every one in proprio stato : recitare L'Ufficio hisThroper estate : recite the of- della Vergine, chi non ii oblige- fice of the Virgin Mary. He to al Dlvino : e chi non sa leg- who cannot read shall more dil- gere osserverh con pin diligenza igently observe the Ecclesiasti- I digiuni Ecclesiastici e si aster- cal fasts, and shall abstain from ra dal mangiar carne net giorno meat on Wenesdays. Those un-

Come si ricava dal Reg. dell' Arehivio dell' Ordine presentato ed approvals dalla Visita Apost. nell' anno del Giubileo 1825. t As it is extracted from the rules of the Archive of the order presented and approved by the Apostolical Visitor in the year of Jubilee 1.825. •

APPENDICES. 263

di Mercoledi. Quell' che non able to observe abstinence on potessero fare la detto astinen- Wednesdays, and to observe the za della carne nel Mercoledi ed fasts of the Church, shall have osservanza dei digiuni della recourse to a Superior or Con- Chiesa, ricorreranno ad un Su- fessor of the Order, or to the periore o Confessore dell' Or- Priest who admitted them, or to dine, o al Sacerdote che l' as- some prudent Confessor, who oriisse, od a quolunque prudente shall commute their obligations Confessore che Toro commuters for other pious works. questi obblighi in altre opere These privileges and obliga- pie. tions date from the appearances Questi privilegi ed obblighi si of the most Holy Mary to St. rilevano dalle apparizini Maria Simon Stochio and to John Santissima a S. Simone Stochio, XXII.* Approved by 22 su- ed a Giovanni XXII, approvate preme Pontiffs, and proved, de- do, 22 Sommi Pontefici, e da in- fended and commentated by innumerabili illustri Scrittori pro- numerable illustrious writers. vote, difese e commentate.

*John EMI., the French Pope. a After his death," (the 4th of December, 13,?4,) says John Villani, "they found in his treasury eighteen millions of florins in coined money, besides his vessels, crosses, mitres, and precious stones, which were valued at seven millions of florins. I can render certain testimony to this," adds the historian, " because my brother, a man worthy of belief, who was one of the purveyors of the pontifical court, was at Avignon when the treasurers made their report to the cardinals. This immense wealth, and the still greater which the holy father had expended, were the proceeds of his industry, — that is, of the sale of indulgences, scapulars, benefices, dispensations, reserves, expectativee, and annates, &c., &c., fee. But what contributed the most to Increase his treasures, was the tax from the apostolical chancellors, for absolution of all crimes. As this: If an ecclesiastic commits the sin of the flesh, whether with nuns, his codsins, nieces, god-daughters, or any other woman, he shall be absolved for the sum of sixty-seven francs twelve sous. "If, in addition to the sin of fbrnication, he asks for absolution from the sin against nature or bestiality, he shall pay two hundred and nineteen _francs twelve sous. • "If, however, he has not committed this sin but with young men or beasts, and not with women, the fine shall be reduced to one hundred and thirty-one francs fifteen sous. "A priest who shall deflower a virgin shall pay two francs eight sous. "A nun who shall have abandoned herself to several men in succession, in her monastery, and out of it, and who shall wish to obtain the dignity of abbess, shall pay one hundred and thirty-one francs fifteen sous. "Priests who shall wish to obtain authority to live in concubinage with their relatives, shall pay seventy-six francs one sou. " An adulterous woman who desires absolution to place her beyond the reach 264 APPENDICES. No. 4. Certificate of character for irreproachable conduct, &c., from Menzel, Spiegel, Surma, magistrates of Reichtal ; also, for priestly character, from Franciscus Hertel, priest of Reichtal. Dem prister M. M. B. Cze- To the Polish priest M. M. B. chowski aus Polen, welcher mit Czechowski, who, with the per- Genehmigung and Verwissen mission and knowledge of his seiner geistlichen Obrigkeit sich ecclesiastical superiors, lived bei dem hiesigen Pfarrer Hertel here as priest, in conjunction vom 26th Juni 1845, bis zum 8ten with the Rector Hertel, from August 1846 dem Tage Seiner the 26th June, 1845, to Aug. 8, Verhaftung wegen Verdachtes 1846, the day of his arrest on of all pursuit, and to have a free dispensation to continue her guilty relations, shall pay to the Pope eighty-seven francs three sous. " In a like case, a husband shall be submitted to the same tax. If they have committed incest with their children they shall add six francs. "Absolution and assurance against all pursuit, for the crimes of rapine, rob- bery, and incendiarism, shall cost the guilty one hundred and thirty-one francs seven sous. " Absolution for the simple murder of a layman is taxed at fifteen francs four sous eight deniers. If the assassin has slain several persons on the same day, he shall pay no more. "A husband who shall rudely strike his wife, shall pay into the chaneelry three francs four sous. If he kill her, he shall pay seventeen francs fifteen sous. If he have committed this crime to marry another woman, he shall pay besides thirty-two francs nine sous. " They who shall have assisted the husband in the murder shall be absolved on the payment of two francs a head. "He who shall have murdered his child, shall pay seventeen francs fifteen sous. "If the father and mother shall have slain their child by mutual consent, they shall pay twenty-seven francs one sou for absolution. " The woman who shall destroy her child in her womb, and the father who shall aid in the crime, shall each pay seventeen francs fifteen sous. Ile who shall procure the abortion of a child, of which he is not the father, shall pay a franc less. " For the murder of a brother, a sister, a mother, or a father, they shall pay seventeen francs fifteen sous 1 He who shall slay a bishop or superior prelate, shall pay one hundred and thirty-one francs fourteen sous. If a murderer has slain several priests, in different encounters, he shall pay one hundred and thirty-seven francs six sous for the first assassination, and half of that for the rest. A bishop or an abbot who shall have committed murder by an ambuscade, or through accident, or from necessity, shall pay one hundred and seventy-nine francs fourteen sous for absolution. " He who would buy absolution in advance for every accidental murder which he may in future commit, shall pay one hundred and sixty-eight franca fifteen APPENDICES. 265

der Theilnahme an der tetzten suspicion of participation in the Pclnishen Insurrection ale late Polish insurrection, it is hiilfsgeistlicher auf gehalten declared officially, at his re- hat, wird auf Sein Anauchen quest, with entire truth, that der Strengsten Wahheit gemlis Mr. Czechowski, during his res- hiermit umtlieh besheinigt das idence of thirteen months in sich Herr Czechowski wehrend this place, acquired, in a high seines 13 Monatlichen, Aufen- degree, not only the love of all thalites am hiesigen Orte nicht his parishioners in the church allein in der hiesigen bet Auaii- by the exercise of his functions, bung Seiner Amtsver richtun- by his application and indefati- gen durch Seinen unermiidli- gable zeal, and his manners en- ohm Fleis and Eifer and durch tirely proper and respectable; Beira hochst anstiindiges, ehrer- but also by his conduct out of sous. A converted heretic shall pay two hundred and sixty-nine francs for his absolution. The son of a burned heretic, or one put to death by any other torture, shall not be reinstated until he has paid into the chancelry two hundred and eighteen francs seventeen sous. A priest who cannot pay his debts, and who wishes to avoid the pursuits of his creditors, shall give to the Pope seventeen francs nine sous, and his debts shall be remitted. "If a man wish to acquire one or more benefices by simony, he shall apply to the treasures of the Pope, who will sell him this right for a moderate price." The tax exacted by John XXLL became for the Popes, his successors, one of the most vast and fruitful financial operations that the avarice of the infernal genius of the Roman pontiffs ever invented. The Popes were rejoiced-in the crimes of the children of men from A.D. 238 to 1861, and shouted forth songs of gladness! Millions of human beings were subjected to such miserable laws! The poor, ignorant creatures have had the privilege of corrtiatting, with impunity, every crime (with his holy license), and the priests absolved them for a little gold. But glory be to God, that this cruel prophetical beast,. "full of names of blasphemy," arrayed in purple and scarlet, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her hand, full of abominations and filthiness of her fornications, is come before the judgment of Almighty God. Yes! the prophecy is fulfilled. Luther made her desolate and "naked." Napoleon, and the Emanuel, with Garibaldi, eat her flesh, and God Almighty shall burn her with fire. Rev. xviii. 8, &c. I will here say that it has been my lot to receive from the Pope himself many indulgences and privileges relating to the future, most of which I deem it un- necessary to publish. I will therefore speak of only two. These I denominate Passports to Heaven. One of these grants me, my parents, my relatives of the first degree, and twelve friends, a safe passage to Paradiae.t The other adds to the first three more degrees of my next relatives and sixty other friends. These indulgences consist in this; When death approaches, confession must be made to a priest; but if the presence of the confessor cannot be secured, then, by repeating the name Jesus, heaven is made sure I *Lev. xiii. 2-10, and Rev. xvii. 3, 4, 6 and 16. t See Appendix No.13. 23 266 APPENDICES.

bietunges Benehmen dabei die the church, at all times moral Liebealler Seiner Kirchkinder and perfectly worthy of a Ca- in einem hohen grade eworben, tholic priest ; he never having sondern aueh auser der Kirche given us cause of dissatisfac- jederzeit moralish gut, ganz tion. We cannot suppress the eines Katholishen Priesters sincere desire that he may be wiirdig gefiihrt and uns nie zur always happy, even far from Unzufriedenheit Veranlassung his native country. gegeben hat, sodas wir den inni- Whether, or to what extent, gen Wunsch nicht unterdriicken Mr. Czechowski was compli- kfinnen es move ihm auch in der cated in the late Foldsfh insur- Ferne Stets recht wohl ergehen. rection, is not known to us; Ob and in wie weit sich herr but that will probably be dis- Czechowski an der letzten Pol- covered by means of the inves- nischen Insurrection belheiligt tigations which are taking place. hat, ist uns unbekannt and Reichtal, &c. durfte sich wohl durch die Stattgefundene Untersuchung herausgestellt haben. Reichtal den 4ten September 1847. Der Magistrat. (Signed) MENZEL, SPIEGEL, L.-S. SURMA.

Admodum Reverendum Domi- I testify that the Most Rev. num Praebyterum Michaelem Dominus priest Michael B. Cze- B. Czeehowski in cura anima- chowski has been my substitute rum a die 26 Junii 1845, usque here in the cure of souls from ad diem Sam Augusti 1846, me 26th of June, 1845, until the 8th hie sublevasse, et per hoc tern- of August, 1846, and that during pus pie, honestissimeque et se- that time he has deported him- vere, sicut Sacerdotali statui self piously, honestly, and cor- convenit, se gessisse, testificor. rectly, as becomes the priestly Reichtalii in Silesia Borussica office. Die 5ta Octobris 1847. Reichtal, &o. L. S. Signed: FRANCISCUS HERTEL PAROCRUS. APPENDICES. 267 No. 5. Commendation for Christian conduct from Franciseus Willenborg, pastor of Altona. Ego infra scriptus Romano I, the undersigned, Pastor Catholicae Ecclesiae Altona- and Missionary of the Roman viensis Pastor et Missionarius `Catholic Church at Altona, by per praesentes attestor Domi- these presents attest that the num M. B. Czechowski Praes- Dominus M. B. Czechowski, a byterum Polonum &c., qui qua- Polish priest, has been residing tuor mensibus proximo praeter here at Altona, near Hamburg, lapsis Altonae prope Hambur- for four months last past ; that gum commoratus est ; optimis he has been imbued with the imbutum ease moribus christi- best morals, possessed of Chris- aniE quo, praeditum virtutibus, tian virtues ; has performed the Missae Sacrae Sacrificium pie ao sacrifice of the holy mass pious- religiose quotidie celebrasse, ly and religiously every day; albs omnibus functionibus Ee- has always assisted cheerfully clesiasticis libenter assidueque and deligently in all ecclesias- et ammo jucundo semper inser- tical functions ; wherefore, be- visse ; quapropter grati animi ing desirous of showing my signs, indubia ostendere volens, gratitude, I earnestly commend Eurn omnibus Ecclesiarum Rec- him to all rectors of churches, toribus ac aliis sacerdotibus ad and other priests to whom he quos pervenerit, commendo may come, and pray them to re- summopere atque ut, ipsum be- ceive him kindly, and assist nevole recipient et adjuvent in- him. time precor. Given at the city of Altona, Datum in Civitate Altonae near Hamburg, 21 Dec., 1847. prope Hamburgum, die 21 De- F. W. cem bris 1847. L. S. Signed: FRANCISCUS WIL- LEN'BORG, Pastor, &e.

No. 6. Testimony from the church of St. Severin. Nous prdtre de la paroisse de We, the undersigned, priest St. Severin, it Paris, soussignd, of the parish of St. Severin in avons l'honneur de certifier a Paris, have the honor to certify 268. APPENDICES. tons ceux qui ces presenter ver- to all those who may see these ront, que, Monsieur M. B. Cze- presents, that Mr. M. B. Cze- chowski pretre Polonais, ago de chowski, aged 30 years, upon trente ans, sur des inculpations political inculpations, having politiques qui n'avaient pour for their foundation only ma- fondement quo la malveillance levolence and falsehood, was et le mansonge, a etd brutale- brutally taken from his inoffen- ment enleve aux occupations sive and holy ministerial occu- saintes de son ministere inoffen- pations, and inhumanly thrown sif etjete inhumainement dans into a horrible dungeon, where d'horrible cachote oil ii languit he languished fourteen consec- pendant douze mois consecutifs; utive months ; that after having qu'apres avoir vu perir, victimes seen his near kindred and dear- de 14 insurrection Polonaise, ses est friends fall victims of the parents les plus proches, (en Polish insurrection, in Galicia, Galicie 1846 :) comme aussi ses 1846, and being deprived of all amis les plu chers,prive de tons means of existence in his un- moyens existance dans son in- fortunate country, this virtuous fortunee Patric, ce vertueux ec- ecclesiastic, constrained more clesiastique a dte poussd, par by confidence than necessity, la confiance encore plus quo par came to ask hospitality of the la necessite, it venir demander French, whose generous hearts Phospitalite aux frangais dont are always disposed to sympa- les eceurs genereus sent tou- thize with their suffering breth- jours disposed k compatir aux ren, and give solace to all the maux de leurs freres et a soula- unfortunate; that since his res- ger toutes especes crinfortunes ; idence in our parish, where he que, depuis son sejour sur notre has abode since the month of paroisse oft it s'est fixe, (a dater January, 1848, where he has al- du mois de Janvier 1848,) et oft ways celebrated the holy mass it a toujours celebre la sainte to great edification, he has messe avec la plus grande edi- shown himself perfectly wor- fication, it s'est montre de suite thy of all our esteem and be- parfaitemcnt digne de toute no- nevolent solicitude. We have tre estime et de notre bienveil- remarked in this excellent lante sollicitude. Nous avons priest, a lively faith, regular remarque, en cet excellent pre- and irreproachable conduct, ac- tre, une foi tres vivo, une con- quirements as varied as solid, duite regulidre et irrCprochable and every quality of mind and sous tons rapporte, une instruc- heart calculated to make us tion aussi varied' que solide, justly appreciate his eminent une tendre pidte, et surtout des merit and the grandeur of his qualites d'esprit et de cceur qui soul. Now that the hour for APPENDICES. 269

nous out justement fait appre- the regeneration of nations has ci er son merite eminent et la sounded, and his unfortunate grandeur de sa belle ame. Main- countrymen are disposed to tenant qua l'heure de la regene- fight for the recovery of their ration des peuples semble avoir nationality,the presence of such Bonne pour tous, et qua se corn- a good priest is loudly demand- pagnone d'infortune se dispo- ed by the fervent piety of his sent a eller combattre pour re- valiant compatriots. Yes, Po- conqueris leur nationalite, Ia land calls for all her exiled presence d'un aussi bon pretre children; for her the era of est vivement reclamee par la liberty has come again ; at least fervente pieta de ses vaillante we have this firm confidence. compatriotes ; oui, la Pologne Our venerated Bro. Mr. Cze- rappelle tous see enfants de chowski, with his generous de- l'exil, car pour elle aussi Pere votion to the holy cause of lib- de Ia liberte va renaitre, du erty, cannot refuse his ministe- moins nous en avons Ia ferme rial aid in such a crisis. Be confiance ! C'est pourquoi, No- leaves France with the regrets tre venere confrere, M. Cze- of all those who have had the chowski,ne pouvant refuser les happiness to know him — a man secour de son ministere dans whose enlightened zeal has mae circonetance de cette nature, made him dear to our cordial se devoue g,eneresement h la sympathies. On all these ac- Sainte cause, sur la quelle nous counts we especially recom- appelons, de tons nos vieux le mend this interesting refugee to plus prompt et le plus eclatant all our venerable brethren and triomphe. II part done empor- others, during his long journey, tent, de la France, tons lee re- to be useful or agreeable to him; grete des personnes qui ont ea as he merits all consideration. le bonheur de connaitre un horn- In faith of which, we have vol- me dont le zele eclaire s'est ren- untarily given him this certifi- du si cher Is nos cordiales sym- cate, &c. pathies. Par tons ces motifs, Signed : L'ABBOT CHAU- nous recommandons, d'une ma- VEAU, &c. niere speciale, Oct interessant refugle Is tons nos venerables confrere, et autrespersonnee qui pourraient pendant sa longue route, lui etre utiles ou agree- bles, en pareille occurrence, sc- ion qu'il le merite Is tons eg,ards. Tn foi de quoi nous lui avons spontanement delivre le present 270 APPENDICES. certificat pour servir ce que de raison, et valoir devant qui de droit, it Paris, en notre domicile, le Lundi Vingt-Septieme jours du moil de Mars de Pan de grace 1848. (L. S.) Sig116 L'ABBE CHAUVEAU, prOtre de St. Severin. Rue des pretres St. Severin, No. 16, it Paris.

No. 7.

Notice from the commissary of police to quit Paris and France — Certificate of character from the Archbishop of Paris ; also, from Hanicle, rector of the parish of St. Severinue.

QUARTIER DE LA SORBONNE, QUARTER OF THE SORBONNE, &C. &C. Nous, PREFET DE POLICE, WE, PREFECT OF POLICE, Vu la decision de M. le Min- Sight the decision of the Min- istre de L'Interieur en date du ister of the Interior dated the 7 Juillet courant qui prescrit present July 7th, which ordains d'expulser du territoire Fran- the expulsion from the French cais le M. Michael B. Czechow- territory of Mr. M. B. Czechow- ski pr8tre Polonais refug,i4, de- ski, Polish priest and refugee, meurant Rue de la Harpe, No. living in the street la Harpe, 19, dont la presence est de No. 19, whose presence is of a nature k troubler l'ordre et la nature to disturb order and pub- tranquillite publique. lic tranquillity. Aeons arrete et arrOtons ce qui Have arrested and shall ar- suit : Le M. AL B. Czechowski rest as follows: The M. B. C. est tenu de quitter Paris dans is ordered to leave Paris within le vingt-quatre heures qui suiv- the twenty-four hours follow- rons la notification des Pres- ing the notification of these entee et de notis, et la France presents, and also France in dans de plus bref delai. De- the briefest time. He is forbid- fense lui est faits d'y rentrer it den to return in future under l'avenir sous les peines de droit. penalty of law. Toutes mesures nec,essaires All necessary measures will APPENDICES. 271 seront prises pour assurer Pex- be taken to secure the execu- ecution de cette disposition. tion of this decree. Fait it Paris, le 13 Juillet, 1849. Dated at Paris, July 13th, 1849. Le Prefet de Police. The Prefect of Police. (L. S.) Signe, REBILLOT. Signed, REBILLOT. Approuve le 17 Juillet. Le Approved, July 17th. The Ministre de L'Interieur. Minister of the Interior. Signe, DUFAUREr: Signed, DUFAURE. Pour ampliation conforme, le For like duplicate, the Secre- sec retaire general de la Prefec- tary General of the Prefecture ture de Police. of Police. Signe, GODEAU. Signed, GODEAU. Pour copie conforme delivre A similar copy delivered for pour notification au M. Cze- the notification of the Mr. Cze- chowski. chowski. Paris, le 28 Juillet, 1849. Paris, July 28th, 1849. Le commissaire de Police. The Commissary of Police. (L. S.) Signe, FOUCAUT., Signed, FOUCAUT. ARCHEVECHE DE PARIS. ARCHBISHOPRIC OF PARIS. Testamur nos Procurator W e, Procurator General of the Generalis Diocesis Parisiensis, Diocese of Paris, certify that quod Rev. Dominus Michael M. the Rev. Dominus M. M. B. B. Czechowski, sacerdos Polo- Czechowski, Polish priest, cele- nus Missam Parisiis tribus ab brated Mass in Paris for three hint annis omnibus vita ac mori- years last past, and is commend- bus commendandus, celebrave- able for his life and morals ; hav- rit, nee ulna unquam fuerit ing never been involved in eccle- paenis ant censuris Eeklesias- siastical penalties or censures. ticis innodatus. At Paris, 1 August, 1849. Parish's, Die la Augusti, 1849. Signed, E. HIR031E, (L. S.) Signed, E. HIROME, Pro. General. Procu. Gen. PAROISSE SAINT SEVERIN. PARISH OF SAINT SEVERINUS. Ego infra scriptus, Ecclesiae I, the undermentioned, Rec- Paroehialis sub titulo St. Sever- tor of the Parish of St. Sev- ini Parisiis Rector, omnibus et erinus in Paris, make known singulis ad quos pertinebit no- to all and several that the turn lhcio net non testor Domi- Dominus M. B. Czechowski, num M. B. Czechowski Prmsby- Polish priest, has resided at terum. Polonum, mansisse spud Paris, from the 20th January, nos Parisiis a die 20 Jan., 1845, 1845, to the 20th June, for five ad diem 20 Junii, per quinquam months in the Parish Church 272 APPENDICES.

menses in Ecclesia Parochiali of St. Vincent k Paul. And St. Vincentii a Paulo. Et a die from the 1st January, 1848, until la Januarii, 1848 anni, usque ad the 1st August, 1849, in my own lam Augusti, 1849 in mea Eccle- church and others, ie had been sia et in aliis Sacrosancta Missza celebrating the holy mystery of Mysteria celebrasse: testor in- the mass. I certify, moreover, super supra dictum Prxsby- that the above named priest was terum ita fuisse commendabilem, found so praiseworthy that the ut Dominus Archi-Episcopus Archbishop Sibour gave him Sibour Celebrandi missas binas cense to celebrate two masses diebus Dominicis et festivis li- every Sunday and feast days; centiam dederit ; nee non po- also for hearing confessions of testatem audiendi Confessiones all the Polish nation of both omnium gentis Polonbe Civium sexes, and of preaching the Di- utriusque sexus, et etiam ver- vine word in their congrega- bum Divinum in eorum congre- tions. He was formerly a priest gationibus prmdicandi. Hicce of the Franciscan Order; but Saccrdos fuit primo Religiosus afterwards obtained, thrgugh St. Francisci Ordinis addictus ; the Rev. Dom. Archbishop of sed postea per Rev. Dominum Paris, the Papal Breve of secu- Archi-Episcopum Parisiensem a larization. Now, as he is about Summo Pontiac Breve Secular- to leave for Switzerland, we isationis obtinuit. Nano vero commend him earnestly and Helvetiam proficiscentem, ilium humbly to all parish priests and enixe nec non humiliter omni- bishops; and we certify, that bus et singulis parochis, et Rev. Dominus Czechowski has al- D. D. Episcopis commendamus ; ways been known to myself and ipsos certiores faciamus, quod to the other priests of my par- Dominus Czechow ski semper ish as a brave soldier of Christ, milli notus fuit, et allis maze conspicuous for his morals and Parochix Sacerdotibus tanquam probity, as also for his piety and Christi miles generosus, mori- zeal in the saving of souls, and bus et probitate nec non pietate in every respect an energetic ac zelo salutis animarum con- laborer. Given at Paris, the 1st spieuus, et subquocunque re- August, 1849, &c., &o. spectu operarius inconfusibilis. Datum Parisiis, in ndibus man- sionis Parochialis nostre die prima Augusti anno reparatw salutis 1849. (L. S.) Sign4 HANICLE, Rec- Signed HANICLE, tor nec non Canonicus hon. Recto-r, &c. Ecclesim Metropolitans; et aliorum. APPENDICES. 273

No. 8. Certificate of character from Ludovicus, Eishop of Anneei. LUDOVICUS RENDU, LUDOVICUS RENDU, Mi seratione Dei ac Sanctm Se- By the mercy of God and grace dis Apostolicm Gratis, Episco- of the Holy Apostolic Chair, pus Anneciensis, Commendator Bishop of Annecy, Commenda- Ordinis SS. Mauritii et Lazari, tor of the Order of Sts. Mau- 1 Meriti civilis Sabaudim Ordinis rice and Lazarus, Knight of Eques, Comes et solio Pontificio the Order Mb Merit of Savoy, assistens. Universis notum fa- "Comes et solio Pontificio as- cimus et testamur qualiter Rev- sistens." We make known and erendus Dominus Michael Ma- certify to all men that the Rev- thias B. Czechowski, presbyter, erend Dominus Michael Ma- naticne Polonus, per quatuor thias B. Czechowski, priest of dies in seminario nostro Majori the Polish nation, has spent exereitils spiritualibus generali- four days in our chief seminary, bus ama cum Universo °ler° vain general spiritual exercises, caverit, et in its uti clericum and has conducted himself in omni laude dignum sese habu- them as a clerk worthy of all erit. In quorum fidem prat- praise. In witness of which sentes litteras signavimus sigil- we have signed these presents loque nostro ac Secretarii with our seal, and have added nostri subscription° muniri the signature of our Secretary. fechn us. Given at Annecy, at our Semi- Datum Annecii, in Seminario nary, in the 2d day of Sept., nostro, die secunda Septembris A. D., 1849. anni 3849. LUDOVICUS, Bishop of An- (L. S.) necy. Signe. + LUDOVICUS Annecien- L. BOUVIER, Secretary. sis Episcopus. Signe, L. BouviER, Secretarius No. 9. Certificates of chaplainship to the Polish Colony of Lancy, near Geneva. NOUS soussignes, Polonais We, the undersigned, Polish derneurants h Lancy pros Ge- residents of Lancy, near Ge- neve (Suisse), declarons par neva (Switzerland), declare by cet ecrit , que M. l'Abbe M. B. this writing, that the Abbe M. Czechowski, natif de Cracovie, B. Czechowski, native of Cra- a rempli dans notre Colonie cow, has discharged the duties 274 APPENDICES. rant une think les devoirs du of Chaplain in our Colony Chapelain, et qu'il a' est con- during one year, in the moat duit pendant ce temps de la worthy manner; his conduct maniere la plus digne, comme during the time befitting an ex- 11 convient a un Ecclesiastique emplary and good Polish eccle- exemplaire eta un bon Polo- siastic. nais. (L. S.) Laney, le 30 Septembre, 1850. Signe. M. II. ItIKWASKI, Nuncio to the last Polish Diet, &c. ION. SUDZILOWSKI. ED. MILIUEWICZ, Officer of Polish Artillery. JOHN 13. KNAUSE, Nuncio to the Diet of Vienna and Cremir, Austria, &c. Je, soussigne Maire de la I, the undersigned, Mayor of Commune de Laney, Canton do the Commune of Laney, Canton Geneve (Suisse), certifie veri- of Geneva (Switzerland:) cel'- tables lea signatures ci dessus tify that the above are truly the de Messieurs Nakwaski, Sudzi- signatures of Messrs. Nakwa- lowski, Milkiewiez, et Krause, ski, Sudzilowski, Milkiewicz, qui habitent cette Commune and Krause, who have lived depuis quelques annees, et je some years in this Commune, m'empresse de me joindre and I desire to join with them eux four certifier la probite et in certifying to the probity and la conduite exemplaire de M. exemplary conduct of the Abbe Czechowski, qui habite Czechowski, who has lived over la Commune depuis plus d'une one year in this Commune. armee. (L. S.) Laney, le 30 Sept., 1850. LOUIS BENIT, Mayor. Geneva, Oct. 1st, 1850. Le Chancellor of State. (L. S.) Signed. MARC VIRIDET. Nous soussigne, Vicaire Gen- We, the undersigned, Vicar eral de Monseigneur l'Eveque General of the Most Rev. Bish- de Lausanne et de Geneve pour op of Lausanne and Geneva for le Canton de Geneve, certifions the Canton of Geneva, certify quo M. M. B. Czechowski, pre- that Mr. M. B. Czechowski, a tre Polonais, A reside dans no- Polish priest, has resided in tre Canton comme chapelain our canton as Chaplain for his pour se compatriots Polonais Polish countrymen at Laney, a Laney depuis le 5 Atiut, 1849, from August 5th, 1849, to Sept. jusqu' it le 30 Sept. 1850, et que 30, 1850, and that during this pendant tout ce temps it s' est time he conducted himself like a APPENDICES. 275 conduit en digne pretre et qu' worthy priest, and that no corn- aucune plainte n' a ete portee plaint was manifested against contre lui, en foi de quoi. Ge- him ; in testimony of which, &c. neve , le 30 Sept., 1850. (L. S.) 1850. Signe. DUNOYER, Vicaire General. This certifies that Mr. Michael B. Czechowski has given lessons at my house to my entire satisfaction ; that during his residence in Geneva I have known him under the most favorable reports, and deeply regret his departure, as {lk all persons who have known him and appreciate his good qualities. (L. S.) Geneva, Oct. 2, 1850. Signed. P. I. A. LAGIER, formerly Deputy of the Grand Council, Chief of the Bureau of the Department of Contribution, &o.

No. 10. Was St. Peter ever in Borne? —Negative argument — Also, Bible proof against the infallibility and supremacy of the Pope. The most canonical book of " Bullarium Romanorum Pontifi- cum " teaches us that St. Peter was the first Pope in Rome, and governed the church for twenty-five years two months and three days ; ordained thirteen bishops, twelve priests and eight dea- cons ; but, foreseeing his approaching death, he first ordained Clemens bishop, and then Pope, and resigned to him his throne, and gave him the charge over all Christian churches in the world. This was, according to Bullarium," in A. D. 65, the time when Nero was the universal emperor in Rome. Take notice that St. Peter, the first Pope, was also the king over all kings and princes, having the three crowns on his head, worth three millions of dollars, as the symbol of the three kingdoms, viz : the Heruli, the Ostrogoths and the Vandals, that should be conquered and united as the popish monarchy, by Justinian, emperor, some five hundred years in the future. Sitting on his throne in the palace of Vatican, therefore, there were in that time two universal monarchs in Rome; and it is very remarkable that St. Peter, the Pope, did not depose Nero for the murdering of his mother Agrippina and others, and that Domitian, Adrian and Antonius, Marcus Aurelius, Severus, Maximin, Decius, Valerian, Aurelian, Diocletian and Julian the Apostate, most cruel persecutors of Christians, were not acquainted with the dreadful form 276 APPENDICES.

of " Excommunication major." * But, as St. Peter died A. D. 60, he must have been Pope of Rome in the year A. D. 41. Now, by referring to the ninth chapter of the Acts of Apostles, and thirty-second verse, we read that St. Peter passed throughout all quarters ; he came down also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda." In thirty-eighth verse, " Peter was nigh to Joppa ; " forty-third verse, "he tarried many days in Joppa, with one Simon, a tanner," in the year A. D. 37. In the tenth chapter we read that St. Peter was in Cesarea A. D. 41. In the eleventh chapter, second vise, " Peter was come up to Jerusalem." By the twelfth chapter we see that in A. D. 44 St. Peter was in Judea, and was there put in prison by Herod. Again, in the fifteenth chapter we read that St. Peter was in Jerusalem in the year A. D. 52. We find in chapter eighteenth, that in A. D. 54 the Emperor Claudius expelled the Jews from Rome. And in the twenty- third chapter, 11th verse, we read that St. Paul was in Jerusa- lem A.D. 60. Our Saviour appeared to him, and informed him that he, Paul, must testify of him in Rome. Now, if St. Peter had been nineteen years Pope of Rome (as the Bullarium says), St. Paul's testimony would surely not have been required there. In obedi- dienee to our Saviour's intimations, we read that, A. D. 60, St. Paul went to Rome as prisoner. He had previously written his letter (Rom. i. 7), " to all that be in Rome, beloved of God called to be saints," &c. And in the 11th verse he says : " I long to see you, that I may impart to you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established." 13th verse: "That I might have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles." 15th verse : So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel among you that are in Rome also." Now would St. Paul pave addressed the Romans in this manner if St. Peter had for nineteen years preached the gospel in that city? Judge ye! After St. Paul came to Rome in A. D. 00, he dwelt there " two years in his own hired house, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God, and teaching those things which concern the Lord Jesus Christ, with confidence, no man forbidding him." St. Peter, also, in the same year, i. e., A. D. 60, wrote his first general epistle from Babylon, to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus, Gala- tia, Cappadocia, Asia, and Bithynia." 1 Pet. i. 1. The city of Rome (Urbi et Orbi) is not mentioned there. In chapter xv., to Romans, 20, St. Paul says : I have strived to preach the gospel,

See Appendix No. 12. APPENDICES. 277 not where Christ was named, lest I should build upon another man's foundation." Reader, is it not clear to you, by this quota- tion, that if St. Peter had already founded a church in Rome, St. Paul would not have preached there, lest he should build upon another man's foundation ? In the sixteenth chapter, he then salutes all his friends and kinsmen by name. Now, if St. Peter had been there as Pope of Rome, he would surely not have been omitted; but his name is not mentioned. In the second letter of St. Paul to Timothy, written from Rome, A. D. 66, which city he had visited a second time, and a short time before his death, he enumerated all those that had left him, and says distinctly, in chapter iv. 11, " Only Luke is with me." Is it not, therefore, very clear, that St. Peter never was in Rome ? But to this mistake of "Bullarium " Cardinal Bellarmin adds, " that St. Peter had not only a primacy of orders, but also a primacy of dominion and jurisdiction." (Bellarmin de Rom. Pont. lib. 1, cap..10,11.) Now let us hear the word of God. Jesus Christ himself says to us expressly in St. Mark x. 42-45: " Ye know that they which are accounted to rule over the gentiles exercise lordship over them ; and their great ones exercise authority upon them. But so shall'it not be among you; but whosoever will be great among you shall be your minister; and whosoever of you will be chiefest, shall be servant of all. For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and give his life a ransom for many." Our. Saviour could not convey his mind more clearly that he would not have any primacy of dominion or jurisdiction among his disciples !*

* Opinion of Father Passaglia on the Popish Question, A.D. 1861: — " Who does not see," Father Passaglia observes, "that the Italian people are hastening to that unhappy situation in which there is imminent danger, not trifling, but very serious danger; that a vast number of Italians, either by open or corporeal, or by secret and spiritual separation, shall become removed from the paradise of the Church, and leave the Church deprived of its most chosen sons? Already a great part of the clergy are in open discord with the majority of the laity; already almost all the shepherds are separated from their flocks, whilst the shepherd of the shepherds, the successor of Peter, the venerable Vicar of Christ on earth, hurls against the kingdom of Italy, and against Italian society, the dread thunderbolt of his censures. One might be tempted to believe that of the double power to bind and to loose, our bishops now retain the first alone, such concord do they exhibit in condemning, repelling. execrating whatever the whole nation desires and is striving to obtain. Wherefore this dreadful spectacle? Are the Italians renouncing the doctrines of our apostolic orthodox faith? No ; on the contrary, they all revere that faith and observe the rites in the most minute particulars, &c. . . . Do they attack that freedom which was secured to the Church by the precious blood of Christ? On the contrary, by proclaiming 24 278 APPENDICES.

Matt. xix. 28. " Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed me, in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel." "The apostles here are represented sitting upon twelve thrones, to let us understand that they were to have an equal authority."— Sel. Matt. xxiii. 8. "But be not ye called Rabbi; for one is your Master, even Christ ; an,d all ye are brethren." It would be great amazement again to all if any bishop would venture himself to be called the Pope, brother of Pius IX., and his companion in service, as was before between the Roman and French Popes. Luke xxii. 24-26. "And there was also a strife among them, which of them should be accounted the greatest. And he said unto them, The kings of the gentiles exercise lordship over them; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. But ye shall not be so but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is chief as he that doth serve." Where is here the primacy of Peter as Pope, or privilege to call the king of the French his oldest son? or to reproach him after he had presented the Golden Bose to his imperial son, virtually repudiating his own acts ? Curious benefactor indeed ! John xx. 22, 23. Jesus Christ "breathed on them, and saith unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained." This power of binding and loosing, which our Saviour has promised to St. Peter (Matt. xvi. 19), is here given to all the disciples indiscriminately ; and for this reason St. Peter put himself in the rank of the elders or bishops of his time. 1 Peter v. 1, 2, 3. " The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed: Feed the flock of God which is among you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint, but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a

the principle of a free church in a free state,' they seek out every possible means of settling these difficult questions; even though repelled in the attempt, they return a second and third time to the search for peace, and they protest by all the means in their power that they will preserve the universal or catholic faith." Passaglia hereupon asks, " Who has given to the bishops the authority to erect themselves Into the judges of the peoples and of the princes of the earth? I have read that the Apostles were brought up to be judged, but I have never read that they assumed the character of j udges ;" but the Pontiff has pronounced Ills famous "non possumus," and the bishops only follow the example of the rope, simply because they will not lose their salary.— 8el. APPENDICES. 279 ready mind. Neither as being lords over God's heritage, but being asamples to the flock." Thus do the Popes of Rome follow this holy order! If not, in what are they successors of Peter? According to the Gospel of St. Mark, xvi. 15, 16, Jesus Christ (the chief corner-stone, and not Peter) said unto the eleven," Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved ; but he that believeth not, shall be damned." The Pope says : " Only by confession (we mean to the priests), the remission of all mortal sins is granted." In the council of Jerusalem, A. n. 52, Acts xv. 13, the apostle James pronounced the conclusion of the council. And in the twenty-second and twenty-third verses we read: " Then pleased it (not the Pope Peter) the apostles and elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch, with Paul and Barnabas ; namely, Judas, surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren. And they wrote letters by them after this manner The apostles and elders and brethren send greeting unto the brethren," &c. Not from Rome, but from Jerusalem. Not by the authority of the most Holy Pope Peter, who was present there (see the seventh verse), but by the apostles, elders and brethren. Now, if we follow this apostolical example, the priests will cry that we have a new religion—that we are Protestants. Gal. ii. 6, St. Paul declares himself equal unto Peter in all things. " Of those who seemed to be somewhat, whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me : God accepteth no man's person ; for they who seemed to be somewhat, in conference added nothing to me." Ninth verse. "And when James, Cephas and John, who seemed to be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship ; that we should go unto the heathen, and they unto the circumcision." 2 Cor. xi. 5, he says: " For I suppose I was not a whit behind the very chiefest apostles." Therefore, Paul was equal unto Peter, James and John. Acts viii. 14. " When the apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John." Now, it would be dreadful impudence if the bishops should undertake to send Pope Pius IX. out to preach to the Yankees. Acts xi. St. Peter was made to render an' account, also, of his charge. He was publicly reproved by St. Paul, Gal. ii. 11-14. But, we presume, it would be less dangerous to enter the den of 280 APPENDICES. the lioness, and capture her whelps, than to ask modern Peter to render an account of the many millions of dollars Which the poor people will be obliged to pay to Rothschild.

No. 11. Mahomet — His birth and lineage — Receives the Koran frntu Gabriel — Neglects his mission, and receives a second visit from the angel--He preaches Islamism — His converts and his enemies — He erects his first mosque in Medina-al-Naby —Especial orders to his disciples at prayer —He defeats the Koreish caravans, and plunders Damascus — The Koreish take refuge in Mecca, which is taken by Mahomet—He destroys the tribe of Koraidha — Conquers the Mostalekites and the Jewish tribe of Reibat — Seizes their treasures, and puts Kenana to death— His generous conduct to the chiefs of Koreish — He is crowned spiritual and temporal sovereign on t1.a hill At Safa — Some of the tenets of Islamism — The Pope and Mahomet.

Another impostor, under the name of Mahomet, who was born at Mecca, A.D., 570, of the Koreish family, descendant of Ishmael, immediately after his birth became an orphan, and was brought up by his uncle, Abou Thaleb, who early taught him the business of a merchant. This extraordinary man studied the Mosaic and Christian religion, especially the Arabian poetry; he conversed much with the friars, and astonished many by the subtilty of his wisdom. He soon became very distinguished as a soldier in the wars of his tribe ; and at last he espoused a rich widow, Khadijah, and entered a very large commercial business in Abyssinia, Egypt, Palestine, Syria and Arabia. By his indefatigable zeal in this commerce, he added immense fortune to the treasure of his wife. His knowledge, ambition and great amount of riches placed him in supreme power in spite of his bitter enemies, Koreish and others; but, by his shrewdness, he escaped their vengeance by isolating himself from the world, even refusing to see his own relatives and most affectionate friends. One night, whilst he was engaged in prayer in the cavern of Mount Hora, he was suddenly surrounded by a dazzling lustre, and the angel Gabriel appeared to him (says the tradition), holding a book of gold in his right hand, and said to him, " Rise, prophet, and read in this Koran the eternal truths which God orders thee to announce to men." And the angel left him, giving him the high appellation, —" The Apostle of God ! " After this vision, the prophet realized within himself new strength and ability. He left the cavern at once, and returned to his cherished APPENDICES. 281 wife, and related to her the wonders he had seen. His wife, his young cousin Ali, and his servant Zaid, immediately became converts to his doctrine. But, on account of his lack of faith, he neglected to proclaim the message, and finally a second vision inflamed his spirit by the same envoy of God, and ordered him to preach Islamism among all nations. From that period Mahomet lectured publicly at Mecca ; but, as he was a bitter enemy to the worship of idols, the priests and Koreish resolved to put him to death. Abdu-Thaleb, his uncle, seeing him in danger, begged him to cease his preaching; but the prophet, rejecting his counsel, replied that he would not abandon his mission, though they should place the sun on his right hand, and the moon on his left, to arrest him. His courage strengthened the faith of his uncle, who concluded to share his perils. Mahomet continued to preach in the public places of the city, and, through his eloquence, he converted a great multitude of men and women to Islamism. Omar, his bitterest enemy, was suddenly converted to his doctrine, to the great astonishment of all the priests and Koreish. And when they saw that the number of proselytes rapidly increased, they resolved to exterminate them before they were sufficiently powerful to repel force by force. Mahomet was obliged to retire into Abyssinia. The Koreish excommunicated the followers of Mahomet publicly in the temple of the Kaabach, and put the inhabitants under oath to contract no allianCe with them. The loss of his cherished wife, Khadijah, and his uncle, Abou-Thaleb, gave him a tremendous stroke ; but his great ambition pushed him forward, and he continued zealously his mission. The Koreish used all their influence to excite the fanatical Arabs who visited the temple of Mecca against him ; but his secret disciples having revealed to him the plot which they had formed to take his life in his own house, he then fled at once from the city, and took his refuge in a cavern of Mount Thur. This flight is considered by the Mussulmans as the most remarkable event in the history of the prophet. And they commence their computa- tion from this period, which corresponds with the 16th of July, A.D. 622. Mahomet having escaped from this great danger, went to Yathreb, where he had a great many disciples ready to draw their swords to second the power of his word. He erected the first mosque in the city of Medina-al-Naby (the City of the Prophet) for the worship of Islamism, giving his followers a special otder to turn their faces towards Mecca when they prayed, instead of turning them towards Jerusalem, according to the custom of the Arabs and the Jews. 24* 282 APPENDICES.

Soon he became master of a large province, armed his disciples, and defeated the Koreish caravans at Bedr, near the Red Sea. The city of Damascus was pillaged by his troops. The Koreish, after having made many bloody battles, shut themselves Up in Mecca ; but Mahomet surrounded the city with his faithful, and, after, three successful combats, he became master of the place. He then announced that the Angel Gabriel had ordered him to go and destroy the tribe of Koraidha, who joined his enemies to overwhelm him, and, after twenty-one days of a siege, he conquered them, put to death seven hundred of the tribe, reduced their women and children to slavery, divided their goods among his soldiers, and returned to Medina-al-Naby. Soon he declared war against the Mostalekites (ancient Arabian tribe), and conquered them, together with the Jewish tribe of Raibat. And after having completely destroyed all the fortified places, and dreadfully slaughtered the Jews, he seized all their treasures, and put Kenana to death. As soon as perfect order was established in Mecca, Mahomet caused the chiefs of the Koreish to be led into his presence, and asked them what treatment they expected from him. " We expect generous actions.from him who is the envoy of God." " Go, then," he replied ; " you are free." Then he went to the bill of AlSafa, where he was solemnly enthroned as spiritual and temporal sovereign, and received the oath of fidelity from all the assembled nations. His religion is founded on the dogmas of the unity of God, the immortality of the soul, the rewards and punishments of a future life, &c. His decree against the wicked reads : " Verily, those who disbelieve our signs, we will surely cast to be broiled in hell fire : so often as their skins shall be well burned, we will give them other skins in exchange, that they may take the sharper torment; for God is mighty and wise." * But "men who shall die in the faith of my law," says the prophet, " shall repose on beds adorned with precious stones, under shadows which shall extend far around, near to running and limpid water, amidst the lotus without thorns, and banana trees laden with fruit. Around them will circle beautiful children, bearing vases, ewers and cups filled with exquisite wines, from which they will not experience any dizziness. By their sides, unveiled houris, like to the hyacinth and the coral, with large black eyes, shining like pearls in their shells, will excite them, without ceasing, in their warm caresses, and their virginity will remain eternal, notwithstanding their knowledge of pleasure." t • Koran (Sale's ed.), chap. 4, p. 67. t For a further description of the joys of Paradise, see Koran (Sale's ed.) chap. 45, p. 409, and chap. 05, p. 484. APPENDICES. 283

The use of wine and all intoxicating beverages is absolutely prohibited to the faithful ; but, as a compensation, the prophet permits them to espouse four wives at once, and to keep an un- limited number of concubines. A curious contrast to the doctrine of the Pope, who appeals to the same passions by instruct- ing the priest's celibates: "Pro una habebis mille "— " For one (wife) you shall have thousands." " The priest that is married commits greater sin than he who lives with an hundred concubines at once." The Pope is the head of a hundred and thirty millions of people who receive his commandments as the genuine doctrine of Jesus Christ, and Mahomet over 120,105,000 apostates from other creeds. The Pope and Mahomet have spoiled the Word of God.* The first and the second shall perish; but the true church of God shall triumph forever. Reader, hear the doctrine of St. Paul to Galatians, ch. i. 8, 9: — "But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. —As we said before, so say I now again, if any man preach any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let h im be accursed." Rev. xxii. 18, 19 : —" If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book. And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book." Reader, follow the Bible ; it is the best way to escape from Popery and all corruption of this world, and live with Jesus forever.

• The following, from the Koran, agrees with the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception. Mary, being conceived and born without sin, could not die—there- for Christ could not die. Yet they slew him not, neither crucified him, but he was represented by One in his likeness ; and verily they who disagreed concerning him were in a doubt as to this matter, and had no sure knowledge thereof, but only an uncertain opinion. They did not really kill him; but God took him up unto him self:" Koran (Sale's ed.) cap. 4, pp. 78-9. 284 APPENDICES.

No. 12.

+ EXCOMMUNICATION MAJOR.

"By the authority of God Almighty, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and of the holy Canons, and of the Immaculate Virgin Mary, the Mother and Patroness of our Saviour ; and all the ce- lestial virtues, angels, archangels, thrones, dominions, powers, cherubims, and seraphims ; and of all the holy patriarchs and prophets; and of all the apostles and evangelists; and of all the holy innocents, who, in the sight of the Lamb, are found worthy to sing the new song; of the holy martyrs and holy confessors; and of the holy virgins, and of all the saints, and together with all the holy and elect of God, we excommunicate and anathematize this thief or this malefactor N. And from the threshholds of the holy Church of God Almighty, we sequester him, that he may be tormented, disposed, and delivered over with Dathan and Abiram, and with those who say unto the Lord God, Depart from us, for we desire not the knowledge of thy ways. And as fire is quenched with water, so let the light of him be put out for evermore, unless it shall repent him, and he make satisfaction. Amen. " May God the Father, who created man, curse him. May the Son, who suffered for us, curse him. May the Holy Ghost, who was given for us in baptism, curse him. May the Holy Cross, which Christ, for our salvation, triumphing ascended, curse him. May the holy and Eternal Virgin Mary curse him. May Michael, the advocate of holy souls, curse him. May John, the chief fore- runner and baptist of Christ, curse him. May the holy and wonderful company of Martyrs curse him. May Peter, Paul, Andrew, and all other Christ's Apostles, together with the rest of his disciples, and four evangelists, curse him. May the holy choir of the holy Virgins, who, for the honor of Christ, have despised the, things of the world, curse him. May all the saints, who from the beginning of the world, to everlasting ages, are found to be the beloved of God, curse him. May the heaven and earth, and all the holy things therein remaining, curse him. May he be cursed wherever he be, whether in the house or in the field, or in the highway, or in the path, or in the wood, or in the water, or in the church. May he be cursed in living, in dying, in eating, in drinking, in being hungry, in being thirsty, in fasting, in sleeping, in slumbering, in lying, in working, in resting, in —, and in blood-let- ting. May be be cursed in all the powers oftis body. May he be cursed within and without. May he be cursed in the hair of his

• S

APPENDICES. 285 head. May he be cursed in his brain. May he be cursed in the crown of his head ; in his temples ; in his forehead ; in his ears ; in his eyebrows ; in the cheeks ; in his jaw-bones ; in his nostrils ; in his fore-teeth and grinders; in his lips; in his throat; in his shoulders; in his wrists; in his arms; in his hands; in his fingers ; in his breast ; in his heart ; and in all the interior parts to the very stomach; in his veins ; in his reins ; in his groins ; in his thighs ; —; in his hips ; in his knees ; in his legs; in his feet; in his joints; and in his nails. May he be cursed in the whole structure of his members. From the crown of his head to the sole of the foot, may there be no soundness in him. May the Son of the living God, with all the glory of his majesty, curse him ; and may heaven, and all the powers that move therein, rise against him, to damn him, unless he shall repent and make full satisfaction. Amen, amen, — so be it." 286 APPENDICES. No. 13. A TRUE COPY OF TFIE PLENARY INDULGENCE. BEATISSIME PATER. R. D. MATHIAS CZECHOWSKI, R. C. POLANUS DIOCES. CALLS. Roma; presens et brevi discessurus, humillime suplicat SANCTITATI VESTRA, ut dignetur benigne concedere sibi, et omnibus suis consanguineis. cc aflinibus in prima gradu, neenon, duodecim personis infra nominatis, Indulgentiam Plenariam in articulo mortis ; dummodb tune verb pcenitentis, et confessi, ac sacra Communions refecti, vel quatenith id facere nequiverint, saltem contriti, Nomen JESU ore si, potuerint, sit; minus cords devote invocaverint. Quam Deus, &e. Nominee antem duodecim Personarum sunt, ut sequitur infra. I. Rev. D. Antonius 7'gc. VII. D. Xerevius Clumbryeht. II. Rev. D. Franciscus Niezow- VIII. D. Leo Czechowski. ski. IX. D. Ignatius Treultter. III. Rev. D. ,Toannes Arendt. X. Nympha Keszyska. IV. Dr. Calistus Kemal. XL S. D. Tablotonowski. V. Josephus Moklebowski. XII. D. Alexander Mozdraka. VI. D. Antonius Rzewaski.

SANCTISSLMUS benigne annnit.

Die. Novemb. Anno 1844. A. Archip., Primivalli S. Congeni Indulg sulatitutory.

RONIZE X Ex TYPOGRAPHIA REVERENDJE CAMERA APOS- TOLICA. L'Indulgenza vale solo a chi e presente in Rome e stet. per Patire, e son se ne puol premiere chi. Li Nomi si devono scrivere . . . prima di portarla a Sua Santita.